Articles by alphabetic order
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z
 Ā Ī Ñ Ś Ū Ö Ō
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 0


Difference between revisions of "Shankara: a hindu revivalist or a crypto-buddhist?"

From Tibetan Buddhist Encyclopedia
Jump to navigation Jump to search
m (Text replacement - "]]]" to "]])")
 
(7 intermediate revisions by 3 users not shown)
Line 1: Line 1:
 
{{DisplayImages|2046|553|262|1080|1520|324|1936|2001|897|1203|457|1037|957|575|334|676|430|1783|1625|611|1148|1925|704|512|1002|734|1264|2102|365|707|1867|1240|930|1435|507|1362|891|1010|1723|1655|1326|1551|1320|1011|931|2008|1715|1448|1614|207}}
 
{{DisplayImages|2046|553|262|1080|1520|324|1936|2001|897|1203|457|1037|957|575|334|676|430|1783|1625|611|1148|1925|704|512|1002|734|1264|2102|365|707|1867|1240|930|1435|507|1362|891|1010|1723|1655|1326|1551|1320|1011|931|2008|1715|1448|1614|207}}
 
<poem>
 
<poem>
  Georgia State {{Wiki|University}}
+
  Georgia [[State]] {{Wiki|University}}
ScholarWorks @ Georgia State {{Wiki|University}}
+
ScholarWorks @ [[Georgia State University]]
 
[[Religious]] Studies Theses Department of [[Religious]] Studies 12-4-2006
 
[[Religious]] Studies Theses Department of [[Religious]] Studies 12-4-2006
  
[[Kencho]] Tenzin
+
[[Kencho Tenzin]]
Follow this and additional works at: http://scholarworks.gsu.edu/rs_theses This {{Wiki|Thesis}} is brought to you for free and open access by the Department of [[Religious]] Studies at ScholarWorks @ Georgia State {{Wiki|University}}. It has been accepted for inclusion in [[Religious]] Studies Theses by an authorized administrator of ScholarWorks @ Georgia State {{Wiki|University}}.  
+
Follow this and additional works at: http://scholarworks.gsu.edu/rs_theses This {{Wiki|Thesis}} is brought to you for free and open access by the Department of [[Religious]] Studies at ScholarWorks @ Georgia [[State]] {{Wiki|University}}. It has been accepted for inclusion in [[Religious]] Studies Theses by an authorized administrator of ScholarWorks @ [[Georgia State University\\.  
  
 
For more [[information]], please [[contact]] scholarworks@gsu.edu.
 
For more [[information]], please [[contact]] scholarworks@gsu.edu.
Line 19: Line 19:
 
ABSTRACT
 
ABSTRACT
  
[[Shankara]], the great [[Indian]] thinker, was known as the accurate expounder of the [[Upanishads]]. He is seen as a towering figure in the history of [[Indian philosophy]] and is credited with restoring the teachings of the [[Vedas]] to their pristine [[form]]. However, there are others who do not see such contributions from [[Shankara]]. They criticize his [[philosophy]] by calling it “crypto-Buddhism.” It is his unique [[philosophy]] of {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} that puts him at odds with other [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools. Ironically, he is also criticized by [[Buddhists]] as a “born enemy of [[Buddhism]]” due to his relentless attacks on their [[tradition]]. This {{Wiki|thesis}}, therefore, probes the question of how [[Shankara]] should best be regarded, “a [[Hindu]] Revivalist or a Crypto-Buddhist?” To address this question, this {{Wiki|thesis}} reviews the historical setting for Shakara’s work, the state of [[Indian philosophy]] as a dynamic [[conversation]] involving [[Hindu]] and [[Buddhist]] thinkers, and finally Shankara’s [[intellectual]] genealogy.
+
[[Shankara]], the great [[Indian]] thinker, was known as the accurate expounder of the [[Upanishads]].  
 +
 
 +
He is seen as a towering figure in the history of [[Indian philosophy]] and is credited with restoring the teachings of the [[Vedas]] to their pristine [[form]].  
 +
 
 +
However, there are others who do not see such contributions from [[Shankara]]. They criticize his [[philosophy]] by calling it “[[crypto-Buddhism]].”  
 +
 
 +
It is his unique [[philosophy]] of {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} that puts him at odds with other [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools.  
 +
 
 +
Ironically, he is also criticized by [[Buddhists]] as a “born enemy of [[Buddhism]]” due to his relentless attacks on their [[tradition]].  
 +
 
 +
This {{Wiki|thesis}}, therefore, probes the question of how [[Shankara]] should best be regarded, “a [[Hindu]] Revivalist or a [[Crypto-Buddhist]]?”  
 +
 
 +
To address this question, this {{Wiki|thesis}} reviews the historical setting for [[Shakara’s]] work, the [[state]] of [[Indian philosophy]] as a dynamic [[conversation]] involving [[Hindu]] and [[Buddhist]] thinkers, and finally Shankara’s [[intellectual]] genealogy.
  
 
{{Wiki|Thesis}} Submitted in Partial Fulfillment of the Requirements for the [[Degree]] of [[Masters]] of [[Arts]] in the {{Wiki|College}} of [[Arts]] and {{Wiki|Sciences}}
 
{{Wiki|Thesis}} Submitted in Partial Fulfillment of the Requirements for the [[Degree]] of [[Masters]] of [[Arts]] in the {{Wiki|College}} of [[Arts]] and {{Wiki|Sciences}}
Georgia State {{Wiki|University}}
+
Georgia [[State]] {{Wiki|University}}
  
Major {{Wiki|Professor}}: Kathryn McClymond
+
Major {{Wiki|Professor}}: [[Kathryn McClymond]]
 
Committee: Jonathan Herman
 
Committee: Jonathan Herman
  
Line 31: Line 43:
 
ACKNOWLEDMENT
 
ACKNOWLEDMENT
  
In the process of [[writing]] this {{Wiki|thesis}}, many [[people]] have helped me, both directly and indirectly. Their [[ideas]], suggestions, and queries were the source of my inspiration. This {{Wiki|thesis}} could not have been completed without their assistance. First, my heartfelt [[appreciation]] goes to Dr. Kathryn McClymond, my {{Wiki|thesis}} advisor, for her guidance and inspiration in [[writing]] this {{Wiki|thesis}} and also her unwavering support throughout my graduate school years at Georgia State {{Wiki|University}}.
+
In the process of [[writing]] this {{Wiki|thesis}}, many [[people]] have helped me, both directly and indirectly. Their [[ideas]], suggestions, and queries were the source of my inspiration. This {{Wiki|thesis}} could not have been completed without their assistance. First, my heartfelt [[appreciation]] goes to [[Dr. Kathryn McClymond]], my {{Wiki|thesis}} advisor, for her guidance and inspiration in [[writing]] this {{Wiki|thesis}} and also her unwavering support throughout my graduate school years at Georgia [[State]] {{Wiki|University}}.
My special thanks also go to Dr. Susan Walcott and Brendan Ozawa whose encouragement and support have been both valuable and indispensable. I am also very grateful to my father-in-law, Dr. Arun Chatterjee, for showing me the underlying {{Wiki|tenets}} of different [[Hindu]] [[philosophical]] schools, particularly of {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} of [[Shankara]]. I would like to thank my {{Wiki|thesis}} committee members, Dr. Jonathan Herman and Dr. Christopher White, for their insightful comments, suggestions, and teachings as well. Finally, but most importantly I would like to thank my wife, Rinku, for her [[selfless]] support, without whom I would have never done this.
+
 
 +
My special thanks also go to Dr. Susan Walcott and Brendan Ozawa whose encouragement and support have been both valuable and indispensable. I am also very grateful to my father-in-law, Dr. Arun [[Chatterjee]], for showing me the underlying {{Wiki|tenets}} of different [[Hindu]] [[philosophical]] schools, particularly of {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} of [[Shankara]].  
 +
 
 +
I would like to thank my {{Wiki|thesis}} committee members, Dr. Jonathan Herman and Dr. Christopher White, for their [[insightful]] comments, suggestions, and teachings as well. Finally, but most importantly I would like to thank my wife, Rinku, for her [[selfless]] support, without whom I would have never done this.
  
 
Introduction
 
Introduction
Line 39: Line 54:
 
Introduction
 
Introduction
  
One of the best known figures in the history of [[Indian]] [[thought]], [[Shankara]] has been credited with restoring the study of [[Vedas]], especially {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} to their pristine [[purity]], and he is also widely regarded as an accurate expounder of the [[Upanishads]]. As George Cronk (2003) says, “[[Shankara]] is a towering figure in the history of [[Indian philosophy]]” (1). The same notion prevails in Surendranath Dasgupta’s [[Indian]] {{Wiki|Idealism}} (1962), where he says, “The most important interpretation of [[Upanishadic]] {{Wiki|idealism}} has been that of the Brahmasutras as expounded by [[Shankara]] and as further elaborated by his followers” (149).
+
One of the best known figures in the history of [[Indian]] [[thought]], [[Shankara]] has been credited with restoring the study of [[Vedas]], especially {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} to their pristine [[purity]], and he is also widely regarded as an accurate expounder of the [[Upanishads]]. As George Cronk (2003) says, “[[Shankara]] is a towering figure in the history of [[Indian philosophy]]” (1). The same notion prevails in Surendranath Dasgupta’s [[Indian]] {{Wiki|Idealism}} (1962), where he says, “The most important [[interpretation]] of [[Upanishadic]] {{Wiki|idealism}} has been that of the Brahmasutras as expounded by [[Shankara]] and as further elaborated by his followers” (149).
In sharp contrast to such accolades, well-regarded [[scholars]] such as C. D .Sharma, S.G. Mudgal, and Ninian Smart do not [[view]] Shankara’s [[thought]] as innovative. According to them, Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} [[philosophy]] did not differ significantly from [[Mahayana Buddhism]]. Mudgal (1975), for example, points out in the introduction of his [[book]] [[Advaita]] of Shankara–A Reappraisal that “the difference between [[Sunyavada]] ([[Mahayana]]) and [[Advaita]] is a matter of [[degree]] and emphasis and not a matter of difference in kind” (4). “Probably because of these similarities,” Natalie Isayeva (1993) says, “even such an astute [[Buddhologist]] as Rozenberg was of the opinion that a precise differentiation between {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} and [[Buddhism]] is impossible to draw” (172). For this very [[reason]], Ramanuja, the founder of the Visistadvaita [[Vedanta]] School and other {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hindu]] schools, went so far as to describe [[Shankara]] as a “crypto-Buddhist.” Yet at the same [[time]], ironically, [[Shankara]] is criticized by [[Buddhist]] [[scholars]] as a “born enemy of [[Buddhists]]” due to his relentless attacks on their [[tradition]]. Sengaku 2
+
 
 +
In sharp contrast to such accolades, well-regarded [[scholars]] such as C. D .Sharma, S.G. Mudgal, and Ninian Smart do not [[view]] Shankara’s [[thought]] as innovative. According to them, Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} [[philosophy]] did not differ significantly from [[Mahayana Buddhism]]. Mudgal (1975), for example, points out in the introduction of his [[book]] [[Advaita]] of Shankara–A Reappraisal that “the difference between [[Sunyavada]] ([[Mahayana]]) and [[Advaita]] is a {{Wiki|matter}} of [[degree]] and {{Wiki|emphasis}} and not a {{Wiki|matter}} of difference in kind” (4). “Probably because of these similarities,”  
 +
 
 +
Natalie Isayeva (1993) says, “even such an astute [[Buddhologist]] as Rozenberg was of the opinion that a precise differentiation between {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} and [[Buddhism]] is impossible to draw” (172). For this very [[reason]], [[Ramanuja]], the founder of the Visistadvaita [[Vedanta]] School and other {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hindu]] schools, went so far as to describe [[Shankara]] as a “crypto-Buddhist.” Yet at the same [[time]], ironically, [[Shankara]] is criticized by [[Buddhist]] [[scholars]] as a “born enemy of [[Buddhists]]” due to his relentless attacks on their [[tradition]]. Sengaku 2
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
Mayeda (1999) says, “[[Sankara]], however, vehemently attacks [[Buddhism]] here and there in his [[Brahmasutrabhasya]], [[Brhadaranyakopanisadbhasya]], [[Upadesasahasri]] and his other works” (n.p.). [[Shankara]], for instance, accuses [[Buddhism]] for sowing the general [[sense]] of [[pessimism]] in people’s [[mind]]. [[Shankara]] argues that [[Buddhism]] ([[Mahayana]]) is [[vainasikamata]], a [[teaching]] of [[non-existence]] and destruction.
 +
 
 +
[[Shankara]] even portrays [[Buddha’s teachings]] as a means to lead the wicked and the {{Wiki|demons}} astray despite his inclusion of [[Buddha]] as the ninth [[avatar]] of [[Vishnu]] ([[Hindu]] [[god]]). Gavin Flood (1996) says, “The [[Buddha]] is a curious inclusion in this list: an [[incarnation]] sent to lead the wicked and the {{Wiki|demons}} astray and so to hasten the end of the current age of {{Wiki|darkness}} ([[kali yuga]])” (116).
 +
 
 +
These are some of the few instances that clearly demonstrate Shankara’s [[attitude]] towards [[Buddhism]]. One [[reason]], according to F. Whaling (1979), for Shankara’s {{Wiki|reaction}} against [[Buddhism]] is “the undue [[Buddhist]] influence he felt he had received from [[Gaudapada]]” (23).
 +
 
 +
This raises the key question that will be addressed in this {{Wiki|thesis}}: is [[Shankara]] best regarded as a “crypto-Buddhist” or as a “born enemy of [[Buddhism]]?”
 +
 
 +
According to [[Shankara]], in his [[time]] [[sanatana dharma]] ([[eternal teaching]], [[tradition]], or [[religion]]) had been almost broken within the entangling of [[Buddhist philosophy]], which had given rise to a general [[sense]] of [[pessimism]] amongst the general population.
 +
 
 +
[[Hinduism]], on the other hand, was disunited and had split into many groups and sects, each with its [[own]] [[views]]. Both [[Hindu]] and [[Buddhist]] communities were showing [[signs]] of corruption, {{Wiki|disintegration}}, and a lack of inner {{Wiki|dynamism}} in appealing to the general public.
 +
 
 +
A [[philosophical]] [[emptiness]] prevailed, and {{Wiki|society}} was in need of correct [[spiritual]] [[direction]]. It was in this {{Wiki|atmosphere}} that [[Shankara]] was keen to [[stress]] the importance and correct [[interpretation]] of the [[Upanishads]]. As T.M.P. Mahadevan (1968) says, “At the [[time]] 3
 +
 
 +
 
 +
when false [[doctrines]] were misguiding the [[people]] and {{Wiki|orthodoxy}} had nothing better to offer than a barren and outmoded ritualism to counteract the {{Wiki|atheism}} of the [[Wikipedia:Heterodoxy|heterodox]], [[Shankara]] expounded the [[philosophy]] of the [[Upanishads]] for the [[benefit]] of [[humanity]]” (285). A similar conclusion is also made by Isayeva in her [[book]], [[Shankara]] and [[Indian philosophy]]. She says, “His [Shankara’s] task was to curb the [[activity]] of ‘{{Wiki|heretics}}’, to put an end to [[mental]] instability in general and what was of no less importance–to set limits on [[ritual]] trends within a former [[brahmanist]] {{Wiki|unity}}, submitting it to a new kind of [[spiritual]] kind” (11).
 +
 
 +
However, it seems that while [[Shankara]] did assimilate some teachings of [[Buddhism]] into his [[Advaita]] system, at the same [[time]] he denied and refuted [[Buddhist]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] that were not in agreement with the [[Upanisads]]. For instance, he embraced the [[practice]] of [[ahimsa]] ([[non-violence]]) and condemned [[animal]] [[sacrifices]]. However, he vehemently criticized the central [[Buddhist doctrine]] of [[sunyata]] ([[emptiness]]).
 +
 
 +
Regarding {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hinduism]], [[Shankara]] believed that early {{Wiki|Vedantins}}, such as [[Ramanuja]] and [[Madva]], failed to [[grasp]] the real [[nature]] and meaning of the [[philosophy]] of the [[Vedanta]] as [[taught]] in the [[Upanishads]]. According to [[Shankara]], pre-Shankara [[Vedanta]] was {{Wiki|theistic}} and realist. It [[conceived]] of [[Brahman]] as unity-in-diversity, with internal {{Wiki|individual}} {{Wiki|distinctions}} being admitted. In [[mukti]] ([[liberation]]), the [[jiva]] ({{Wiki|individual}} [[soul]]) retains its [[individuality]].
 +
 
 +
These [[views]] were not palatable to [[Shankara]], and in contrast he [[taught]] the [[doctrine]] of [[nondualism]] ([[Advaita]]). According to [[Shankara]], in the [[state]] of [[mukti]], an {{Wiki|individual}} is absorbed in the [[Brahman]]. By embarking in this [[direction]], [[Shankara]] created a new [[form]] of [[Indian philosophy]] quite different from his predecessors.
 +
 
  
Mayeda (1999) says, “Sankara, however, vehemently attacks [[Buddhism]] here and there in his Brahmasutrabhasya, Brhadaranyakopanisadbhasya, Upadesasahasri and his other works” (n.p.). [[Shankara]], for instance, accuses [[Buddhism]] for sowing the [[general]] [[sense]] of [[pessimism]] in people’s [[mind]]. [[Shankara]] argues that [[Buddhism]] ([[Mahayana]]) is vainasikamata, a [[teaching]] of [[non-existence]] and destruction. [[Shankara]] even portrays [[Buddha’s teachings]] as a means to lead the wicked and the {{Wiki|demons}} astray despite his inclusion of [[Buddha]] as the ninth [[avatar]] of [[Vishnu]] ([[Hindu]] [[god]]). Gavin Flood (1996) says, “The [[Buddha]] is a curious inclusion in this list: an [[incarnation]] sent to lead the wicked and the {{Wiki|demons}} astray and so to hasten the end of the current age of darkness ([[kali yuga]])” (116). These are some of the few instances that clearly demonstrate Shankara’s [[attitude]] towards [[Buddhism]]. One [[reason]], according to F. Whaling (1979), for Shankara’s {{Wiki|reaction}} against [[Buddhism]] is “the undue [[Buddhist]] influence he felt he had received from [[Gaudapada]]” (23). This raises the key question that will be addressed in this {{Wiki|thesis}}: is [[Shankara]] best regarded as a “crypto-Buddhist” or as a “born enemy of [[Buddhism]]?” According to [[Shankara]], in his [[time]] [[sanatana dharma]] ([[eternal]] [[teaching]], [[tradition]], or [[religion]]) had been almost broken within the entangling of [[Buddhist philosophy]], which had given rise to a [[general]] [[sense]] of [[pessimism]] amongst the [[general]] population. [[Hinduism]], on the other hand, was disunited and had split into many groups and sects, each with its own [[views]]. Both [[Hindu]] and [[Buddhist]] communities were showing [[signs]] of corruption, {{Wiki|disintegration}}, and a lack of inner dynamism in appealing to the [[general]] public. A [[philosophical]] [[emptiness]] prevailed, and {{Wiki|society}} was in need of correct [[spiritual]] [[direction]]. It was in this {{Wiki|atmosphere}} that [[Shankara]] was keen to [[stress]] the importance and correct interpretation of the [[Upanishads]]. As T.M.P. Mahadevan (1968) says, “At the [[time]] 3
 
when false [[doctrines]] were misguiding the [[people]] and {{Wiki|orthodoxy}} had nothing better to offer than a barren and outmoded ritualism to counteract the {{Wiki|atheism}} of the [[Wikipedia:Heterodoxy|heterodox]], [[Shankara]] expounded the [[philosophy]] of the [[Upanishads]] for the [[benefit]] of [[humanity]]” (285). A similar conclusion is also made by Isayeva in her [[book]], [[Shankara]] and [[Indian philosophy]]. She says, “His [Shankara’s] task was to curb the [[activity]] of ‘{{Wiki|heretics}}’, to put an end to [[mental]] instability in [[general]] and what was of no less importance–to set limits on [[ritual]] trends within a former [[brahmanist]] {{Wiki|unity}}, submitting it to a new kind of [[spiritual]] kind” (11).
 
  
However, it seems that while [[Shankara]] did assimilate some teachings of [[Buddhism]] into his [[Advaita]] system, at the same [[time]] he denied and refuted [[Buddhist]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] that were not in agreement with the [[Upanisads]]. For instance, he embraced the practice of [[ahimsa]] ([[non-violence]]) and condemned [[animal]] sacrifices. However, he vehemently criticized the central [[Buddhist doctrine]] of [[sunyata]] ([[emptiness]]). Regarding {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hinduism]], [[Shankara]] believed that early {{Wiki|Vedantins}}, such as Ramanuja and Madva, failed to [[grasp]] the real [[nature]] and meaning of the [[philosophy]] of the [[Vedanta]] as taught in the [[Upanishads]]. According to [[Shankara]], pre-Shankara [[Vedanta]] was {{Wiki|theistic}} and realist. It conceived of [[Brahman]] as unity-in-diversity, with internal {{Wiki|individual}} distinctions being admitted. In [[mukti]] ([[liberation]]), the [[jiva]] ({{Wiki|individual}} [[soul]]) retains its [[individuality]]. These [[views]] were not palatable to [[Shankara]], and in contrast he taught the [[doctrine]] of [[nondualism]] ([[Advaita]]). According to [[Shankara]], in the state of [[mukti]], an {{Wiki|individual}} is absorbed in the [[Brahman]]. By embarking in this [[direction]], [[Shankara]] created a new [[form]] of [[Indian philosophy]] quite different from his predecessors.
+
Although Sankara’s [[time]] seems far removed from ours, and the differences and similarities between his [[thought]] and that of [[Nagarjuna’s]] [[tradition]] may not seem of great relevance today, there is actually quite a bit at stake in how we [[view]] him.  
  
Although Sankara’s [[time]] seems far removed from ours, and the differences and similarities between his [[thought]] and that of [[Nagarjuna’s]] [[tradition]] may not seem of great relevance today, there is actually quite a bit at stake in how we [[view]] him. We find today a growing [[interest]] in [[Indian]] [[traditions]] of [[philosophy]] and [[meditation]] in the [[west]] and a corresponding {{Wiki|proliferation}} of [[teachers]] of various [[traditions]]. Perhaps because the [[transmission]] of these [[traditions]] to the [[west]] remains at a relatively early stage, or perhaps because of the influence of a {{Wiki|New Age}} style of [[thinking]], often the [[philosophical]] nuances of these [[traditions]] are downplayed. Many of these [[traditions]] use a similar set of terms and [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], such as [[karma]], [[moksha]], [[reincarnation]], and so on, and it is easy for those unfamiliar with the subtleties of their respective [[philosophies]] to think that these [[traditions]] all ultimately boil down to the same thing.  
+
We find today a growing [[interest]] in [[Indian]] [[traditions]] of [[philosophy]] and [[meditation]] in the [[west]] and a corresponding {{Wiki|proliferation}} of [[teachers]] of various [[traditions]]. Perhaps because the [[transmission]] of these [[traditions]] to the [[west]] remains at a relatively early stage, or perhaps because of the influence of a {{Wiki|New Age}} style of [[thinking]], often the [[philosophical]] nuances of these [[traditions]] are downplayed. Many of these [[traditions]] use a similar set of terms and [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], such as [[karma]], [[moksha]], [[reincarnation]], and so on, and it is easy for those unfamiliar with the subtleties of their respective [[philosophies]] to think that these [[traditions]] all ultimately boil down to the same thing.  
  
Sometimes we even find popular [[teachers]] in the [[west]] saying just that, as in a recent talk given at {{Wiki|Tibet House}} jointly by [[Robert Thurman]] and Deepak Chopra, two of the most popular exponents of [[Tibetan Buddhism]] and {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} in the US. Both [[teachers]] drew [[attention]] to the similarities between the two [[traditions]], and Prof. [[Thurman]] explicitly stated that there was no real difference between [[Buddha Dharma]] and {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}. He says, “It is only some {{Wiki|semantic}} {{Wiki|confusion}} [[people]] attach to it” (“[[God]] and [[Buddha]]: A Dialogue,” 2000). Whether this is true or not might not be very important if these were [[traditions]] that merely involved {{Wiki|theory}} and [[philosophy]], but they are at their [[roots]] [[traditions]] that are fundamentally about practice for self-cultivation and [[liberation]]. Most serious [[scholars]] and practitioners of these [[traditions]] would probably agree that a correct [[philosophical]] [[view]] is not an end in itself, but serves to enable one’s practice to be effective. If this is so, then [[philosophical]] differences do matter and are not merely 5
+
 
 +
 
 +
Sometimes we even find popular [[teachers]] in the [[west]] saying just that, as in a recent talk given at {{Wiki|Tibet House}} jointly by [[Robert Thurman]] and [[Deepak Chopra]], two of the most popular exponents of [[Tibetan Buddhism]] and {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} in the US. Both [[teachers]] drew [[attention]] to the similarities between the two [[traditions]], and Prof. [[Thurman]] explicitly stated that there was no real difference between [[Buddha Dharma]] and {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}.  
 +
 
 +
He says, “It is only some {{Wiki|semantic}} {{Wiki|confusion}} [[people]] attach to it” (“[[God]] and [[Buddha]]: A Dialogue,” 2000). Whether this is true or not might not be very important if these were [[traditions]] that merely involved {{Wiki|theory}} and [[philosophy]], but they are at their [[roots]] [[traditions]] that are fundamentally about [[practice]] for self-cultivation and [[liberation]].  
 +
 
 +
Most serious [[scholars]] and practitioners of these [[traditions]] would probably agree that a correct [[philosophical]] [[view]] is not an end in itself, but serves to enable one’s [[practice]] to be effective. If this is so, then [[philosophical]] differences do {{Wiki|matter}} and are not merely 5
 
{{Wiki|academic}}. And if that is the case, then there is [[danger]] in papering over those differences and presenting diverse [[traditions]] as all being basically the same, even if this appeals to contemporary American {{Wiki|culture}}.
 
{{Wiki|academic}}. And if that is the case, then there is [[danger]] in papering over those differences and presenting diverse [[traditions]] as all being basically the same, even if this appeals to contemporary American {{Wiki|culture}}.
In [[Indian]] [[religion]], {{Wiki|theory}} and practice are closely related, and there is a great diversity in terms of methods of self-cultivation and [[meditation]]. How one viewed oneself and [[ultimate reality]] would have to correspond with one’s practice of [[meditation]]. In {{Wiki|America}} today, on the other hand, despite its growing popularity “[[meditation]]” is often seen as a single, relatively straightforward [[activity]] for [[relaxation]], rather than a category encompassing a broad range of practices. If these [[philosophies]] and practices are really about [[self]]- [[transformation]], and if they are to be properly transmitted to the [[west]], then a greater [[attention]] to detail to both {{Wiki|theory}} and practice will be necessary, and generalizations will have to give way to more {{Wiki|subtle}} analyses of difference. In this context, it remains important that one investigate the claims made by many [[teachers]] and [[scholars]] that [[Advaita]] and [[Mahayana Buddhism]] are basically the same [[philosophy]], and for this [[reason]] a serious [[investigation]] of Sankara is [[essential]]. This {{Wiki|thesis}}, therefore, probes the question of how [[Shankara]] should best be regarded, and argues that [[Shankara]] is best characterized not as a [[Hindu]] thinker or a “crypto- [[Buddhist]],” but as an [[Upanishadic]] [[Indian]] [[philosopher]].
 
  
This characterization best reflects the historical setting for his work, the state of [[Indian philosophy]] as a dynamic [[conversation]] involving [[Hindu]] and [[Buddhist]] thinkers, and finally Shankara’s [[intellectual]] genealogy. To investigate this question, the initial section of this paper examines Shankara’s historical and geographical context, particularly the region of {{Wiki|Northern India}} where [[Shankara]] spent most of his [[life]] [[teaching]] and [[gathering]] [[disciples]]. As K. Damodaran 6
+
 
 +
In [[Indian]] [[religion]], {{Wiki|theory}} and [[practice]] are closely related, and there is a great diversity in terms of methods of self-cultivation and [[meditation]]. How one viewed oneself and [[ultimate reality]] would have to correspond with one’s [[practice]] of [[meditation]]. In {{Wiki|America}} today, on the other hand, despite its growing [[popularity]] “[[meditation]]” is often seen as a single, relatively straightforward [[activity]] for [[relaxation]], rather than a category encompassing a broad range of practices.
 +
 
 +
If these [[philosophies]] and practices are really about [[self]]- [[transformation]], and if they are to be properly transmitted to the [[west]], then a greater [[attention]] to detail to both {{Wiki|theory}} and [[practice]] will be necessary, and generalizations will have to give way to more {{Wiki|subtle}} analyses of difference. In this context, it remains important that one investigate the claims made by many [[teachers]] and [[scholars]] that [[Advaita]] and [[Mahayana Buddhism]] are basically the same [[philosophy]], and for this [[reason]] a serious [[investigation]] of [[Sankara]] is [[essential]]. This {{Wiki|thesis}}, therefore, probes the question of how [[Shankara]] should best be regarded, and argues that [[Shankara]] is best characterized not as a [[Hindu]] thinker or a “crypto- [[Buddhist]],” but as an [[Upanishadic]] [[Indian]] [[philosopher]].
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
This characterization best reflects the historical setting for his work, the [[state]] of [[Indian philosophy]] as a dynamic [[conversation]] involving [[Hindu]] and [[Buddhist]] thinkers, and finally Shankara’s [[intellectual]] genealogy. To investigate this question, the initial section of this paper examines Shankara’s historical and geographical context, particularly the region of {{Wiki|Northern India}} where [[Shankara]] spent most of his [[life]] [[teaching]] and [[gathering]] [[disciples]]. As K. Damodaran 6
 
(1967) says, “the main centers of his [Shankara’s] [[activities]] were in [[North]] [[India]]” (247). This section also highlights the {{Wiki|political}}, economic, and {{Wiki|social}} changes in and around that region and their impact on [[religious]] [[beliefs]], [[ethics]], and [[philosophical]] outlook of the [[people]] at the [[time]].
 
(1967) says, “the main centers of his [Shankara’s] [[activities]] were in [[North]] [[India]]” (247). This section also highlights the {{Wiki|political}}, economic, and {{Wiki|social}} changes in and around that region and their impact on [[religious]] [[beliefs]], [[ethics]], and [[philosophical]] outlook of the [[people]] at the [[time]].
The second section focuses on the dynamics of the relationship between [[Shankara]] and his [[teacher]], [[Gaudapada]], and on Gaudapada’s influence on Shankara’s [[life]]. As a result, it reveals the important but limited influence of [[Buddhism]] on Shankara’s teachings. The third section will explore the key [[philosophical]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] [[Brahman]], [[maya]], [[jiva]], [[Atman]], [[avidya]], and [[moksa]] from the {{Wiki|perspective}} of Shankara’s writings and commentaries on Shankara’s writings. It investigates in what ways Shankara’s [[thought]] remained [[traditional]], original, and individually {{Wiki|distinctive}} at the [[time]]. The fourth section assesses the arguments of [[scholars]] such as Mudgal, Sharma, Smart, and others, who fundamentally suggest that Shankara’s [[Advaita]] system is no different from the [[Sunyavada]] system of [[Nagarjuna]] (150-250 CE). It analyzes the [[reasons]] why, and on what basis, these claims are made.
 
  
Finally, the last section responds to the arguments of these [[scholars]] by demonstrating that Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} is neither an imitation of [[Mahayana Buddhism]] nor contrary to {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hindu]] schools. In fact, it is an assimilation of contemporary [[Buddhist]] [[thought]], [[Hindu]] [[thought]], and Shankara’s own interpretation of the [[Upanishads]]. It is therefore a unique system initiated by [[Shankara]]. The previous [[sections]] detailing Shankara’s historical background, his own [[philosophical]] position, the contentions by his critics, and my response to them, will all combine to demonstrate that this conclusion seems the best way to regard [[Shankara]] in the context of [[Indian]] [[thought]]. 7
+
 
 +
The second section focuses on the dynamics of the relationship between [[Shankara]] and his [[teacher]], [[Gaudapada]], and on [[Gaudapada’s]] influence on Shankara’s [[life]]. As a result, it reveals the important but limited influence of [[Buddhism]] on Shankara’s teachings. The third section will explore the key [[philosophical]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] [[Brahman]], [[maya]], [[jiva]], [[Atman]], [[avidya]], and [[moksa]] from the {{Wiki|perspective}} of [[Shankara’s]] writings and commentaries on [[Shankara’s]] writings. It investigates in what ways Shankara’s [[thought]] remained [[traditional]], original, and individually {{Wiki|distinctive}} at the [[time]].
 +
 
 +
The fourth section assesses the arguments of [[scholars]] such as [[Mudgal]], [[Sharma]], [[Smart]], and others, who fundamentally suggest that [[Shankara’s]] [[Advaita]] system is no different from the [[Sunyavada]] system of [[Nagarjuna]] (150-250 CE). It analyzes the [[reasons]] why, and on what basis, these claims are made.
 +
 
 +
Finally, the last section responds to the arguments of these [[scholars]] by demonstrating that [[Shankara’s]] {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} is neither an imitation of [[Mahayana Buddhism]] nor contrary to {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hindu]] schools. In fact, it is an assimilation of contemporary [[Buddhist]] [[thought]], [[Hindu]] [[thought]], and [[Shankara’s]] [[own]] [[interpretation]] of the [[Upanishads]]. It is therefore a unique system [[initiated]] by [[Shankara]]. The previous [[sections]] detailing [[Shankara’s]] historical background, his [[own]] [[philosophical]] position, the contentions by his critics, and my response to them, will all combine to demonstrate that this conclusion seems the best way to regard [[Shankara]] in the context of [[Indian]] [[thought]]. 7
  
 
I.
 
I.
 +
 
Historical background
 
Historical background
  
According to [[tradition]], [[Shankara]] lived from 788-820 CE, only thirty-two years. Despite the brief span of his [[life]], Shankara’s achievements were truly [[extraordinary]]. As noted, he is credited as the author of many commentaries and he is also widely regarded as an accurate expounder of the [[Upanishads]]. According to K. Damodaran, [[Shankara]] expounded a new {{Wiki|idealist}} system of monistic [[philosophy]] known as {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} or [[absolute]] [[non-dualism]]. Damodaran says, “The [[Advaita]] of [[Shankara]] was certainly not a mere restatement or [[exposition]] of the [[doctrines]] of the [[Upanishads]], the {{Wiki|Gita}} and the [[Brahma]] [[Sutra]]. He revised some of the old [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], added some new ones and enriched [[Indian]] {{Wiki|idealist}} [[philosophy]] with many original contributions, though he claimed to have based his system of [[thought]] on the [[Upanishadic]] [[metaphysics]]” (248). (This will be discussed more fully in a later section).
 
  
Among his writings, the most important works are Brahman-sutra-bhasya (commentary on Brahmasutra) and commentaries on the [[Upanishads]] and the Bhagavadgita. His extensive writings having survived into our own [[time]], so we know a great deal about his [[philosophy]]. However, very little reliable [[information]] about the details of his [[life]] is available. There are numerous [[traditional]] {{Wiki|biographies}} of [[Shankara]], but these were all written long after his [[time]], and they contain small bits of historical fact mixed with substantial amounts of fable, {{Wiki|legends}}, and {{Wiki|hagiography}}. [[Shankara]] was born in southern [[India]] in the village of Kaladi, on the Malabar Coast (now part of the state of Kerela, {{Wiki|South India}}) of [[brahmin]] [[parents]]. His father, Shivaguru, [[died]] when [[Shankara]] was still a young boy. [[Tradition]] says that [[Shankara]] displayed a 8
+
According to [[tradition]], [[Shankara]] lived from 788-820 CE, only thirty-two years. Despite the brief span of his [[life]], [[Shankara’s]] achievements were truly [[extraordinary]]. As noted, he is credited as the author of many commentaries and he is also widely regarded as an accurate expounder of the [[Upanishads]].
remarkable [[intelligence]] as a child and a [[spiritual]] disposition. He was not only able to read, but had memorized all the [[scriptures]] at the very young age. Marrying, raising a family, and living the [[life]] of a [[householder]] were not his [[desire]] from the beginning. The [[death]] of his father, seem to have prompted him to think more about [[spirituality]], and it especially made him wonder about the {{Wiki|mystery}} of [[life]] and [[death]] The poem “[[Moha]] Mudgaram” (The Shattering of [[Illusion]]), believed to have been written by [[Shankara]], illustrates this:
+
 
 +
According to [[K. Damodaran]], [[Shankara]] expounded a new {{Wiki|idealist}} system of {{Wiki|monistic}} [[philosophy]] known as {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} or [[absolute]] [[non-dualism]]. [[Damodaran]] says, “The [[Advaita]] of [[Shankara]] was certainly not a mere restatement or [[exposition]] of the [[doctrines]] of the [[Upanishads]], the {{Wiki|Gita}} and the [[Brahma]] [[Sutra]]. He revised some of the old [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], added some new ones and enriched [[Indian]] {{Wiki|idealist}} [[philosophy]] with many original contributions, though he claimed to have based his system of [[thought]] on the [[Upanishadic]] [[metaphysics]]” (248). (This will be discussed more fully in a later section).
 +
 
 +
Among his writings, the most important works are [[Brahman-sutra-bhasya]] (commentary on [[Brahmasutra]]) and commentaries on the [[Upanishads]] and the {{Wiki|Bhagavadgita}}. His extensive writings having survived into our [[own]] [[time]], so we know a great deal about his [[philosophy]]. However, very little reliable [[information]] about the details of his [[life]] is available. There are numerous [[traditional]] {{Wiki|biographies}} of [[Shankara]], but these were all written long after his [[time]], and they contain small bits of historical fact mixed with substantial amounts of fable, {{Wiki|legends}}, and {{Wiki|hagiography}}. [[Shankara]] was born in southern [[India]] in the village of Kaladi, on the Malabar Coast (now part of the [[state]] of Kerela, {{Wiki|South India}}) of [[brahmin]] [[parents]]. His father, Shivaguru, [[died]] when [[Shankara]] was still a young boy. [[Tradition]] says that [[Shankara]] displayed a 8
 +
remarkable [[intelligence]] as a child and a [[spiritual]] disposition.  
 +
 
 +
He was not only able to read, but had memorized all the [[scriptures]] at the very young age. Marrying, raising a family, and living the [[life]] of a [[householder]] were not his [[desire]] from the beginning. The [[death]] of his father, seem to have prompted him to think more about [[spirituality]], and it especially made him [[wonder]] about the {{Wiki|mystery}} of [[life]] and [[death]] The poem “[[Moha Mudgaram]](The Shattering of [[Illusion]]), believed to have been written by [[Shankara]], illustrates this:
 
[[Birth]] brings [[death]], [[death]] brings [[rebirth]]:
 
[[Birth]] brings [[death]], [[death]] brings [[rebirth]]:
  
Line 75: Line 139:
 
How to bridge this sea of change.
 
How to bridge this sea of change.
  
At a very young age he renounced the [[world]] and became a sannyasin (wandering [[ascetic]]) in search of the meaning of [[existence]]. He met Govindapada, a great learned [[Wikipedia:Sage (sophos|sage]], by the bank of Narmada [[River]]. Govindapada taught him the [[philosophy]] of [[Advaita]] which he learned from his own [[guru]], [[Gaudapada]]. [[Shankara]] learned all the [[philosophical]] {{Wiki|tenets}} from Govindpada and eventually traveled [[north]] to [[Varanasi]]. There, Flood says, “He taught, [[gathered]] [[disciples]], and [[debated]] with other thinkers” (240). In [[Varanasi]] [[Shankara]] wrote all his famous commentaries. Mahadevan eloborates, “After his trip to Badarikarsrama in the [[Himalayas]] he returned to [[Banaras]] [[[Varanasi]]], and wrote his 9
+
At a very young age he renounced the [[world]] and became a [[sannyasin]] (wandering [[ascetic]]) in search of the meaning of [[existence]]. He met [[Govindapada]], a great learned [[Wikipedia:Sage (sophos|sage]], by the bank of [[Narmada]] [[River]]. [[Govindapada]] [[taught]] him the [[philosophy]] of [[Advaita]] which he learned from his [[own]] [[guru]], [[Gaudapada]]. [[Shankara]] learned all the [[philosophical]] {{Wiki|tenets}} from [[Govindpada]] and eventually traveled [[north]] to [[Varanasi]].  
commentaries on the [[Upanishads]], the {{Wiki|Bhagavad-gita}}, and the Brahma-sutra, as also his commentary on the Visnu-saharsranama and other {{Wiki|independent}} manuals” (284). According to Mahadevan, [[Shankara]] grew up during a [[time]] of unrest and strife, of [[spiritual]] bankruptcy, and of {{Wiki|social}} discord. He says, “At Shankara’s [[time]] there were literalists and ritualists who were holding on to the [[scriptures]], missing their [[spirit]], and there were [[nihilists]] and iconoclast who were out to destroy all that was [[sacred]] and old” (13). It was an [[age of conflict]] among the different schools of [[philosophy]] and {{Wiki|hostility}} among the [[religious]] sects, a {{Wiki|medieval}} period, as Donald H. Bishop (1975) says: “the period” of “both continuity and changes” (277). Dates for the beginning and the end of the {{Wiki|medieval}} period of [[India]] are [[debated]]. {{Wiki|Historians}} have set different demarcation lines. According to Damodaran, the {{Wiki|imperial}} period of Gupta [[Kings]] (320 BCE-500 CE) demarcates the end of {{Wiki|ancient}} period and the beginning of the {{Wiki|medieval}} age in [[Indian]] history. This period is particularly remembered in [[Indian]] economic and {{Wiki|cultural}} history as the period when [[Wikipedia:Feudalism|feudal]] ownership of property first appeared. However, the collapse of the {{Wiki|Gupta dynasty}}, around 500 CE, and the invasion of the Huns from the [[North]], resulted in {{Wiki|social}} and {{Wiki|political}} disturbance with tremendous [[philosophical]] and [[religious]] changes in [[India]]. During this period of far-reaching economic and {{Wiki|social}} changes, [[India]] saw the rise and establishment of many [[Wikipedia:Feudalism|feudal]] {{Wiki|kingdoms}}.  
+
 
 +
There, Flood says, “He [[taught]], [[gathered]] [[disciples]], and [[debated]] with other thinkers” (240). In [[Varanasi]] [[Shankara]] wrote all his famous commentaries. [[Mahadevan]] eloborates, “After his trip to [[Badarikarsrama]] in the [[Himalayas]] he returned to [[Banaras]] ([[Varanasi]]), and wrote his 9
 +
commentaries on the [[Upanishads]], the {{Wiki|Bhagavad-gita}}, and the [[Brahma-sutra]], as also his commentary on the [[Visnu-saharsranama]] and other {{Wiki|independent}} manuals” (284). According to [[Mahadevan]], [[Shankara]] grew up during a [[time]] of unrest and strife, of [[spiritual]] bankruptcy, and of {{Wiki|social}} discord.  
 +
 
 +
He says, “At Shankara’s [[time]] there were literalists and ritualists who were holding on to the [[scriptures]], missing their [[spirit]], and there were [[nihilists]] and iconoclast who were out to destroy all that was [[sacred]] and old” (13).  
 +
 
 +
It was an [[age of conflict]] among the different schools of [[philosophy]] and {{Wiki|hostility}} among the [[religious]] sects, a {{Wiki|medieval}} period, as Donald H. {{Wiki|Bishop}} (1975) says: “the period” of “both continuity and changes” (277).  
  
For example, [[Emperor]] [[Harsha]] (606 CE-647 CE) established his {{Wiki|kingdom}} at Kanauj, Punjab, and expanded his territory to the Bay of {{Wiki|Bengal}}. Other {{Wiki|clans}} like the [[Palas]] in {{Wiki|Bengal}}, the Chandels in Bundelkhand, the Abhiiras in {{Wiki|Gujarat}} and so forth were also established during this [[time]]. Thus, the establishment of 10
+
Dates for the beginning and the end of the {{Wiki|medieval}} period of [[India]] are [[debated]]. {{Wiki|Historians}} have set different demarcation lines. According to [[Damodaran]], the {{Wiki|imperial}} period of [[Gupta]] [[Kings]] (320 BCE-500 CE) demarcates the end of {{Wiki|ancient}} period and the beginning of the {{Wiki|medieval}} age in [[Indian]] history. This period is particularly remembered in [[Indian]] economic and {{Wiki|cultural}} history as the period when [[Wikipedia:Feudalism|feudal]] ownership of property first appeared.  
changes in, or the expansion of different [[manifestations]] of, {{Wiki|feudalism}} encouraged the village {{Wiki|community}} to develop as a unit of diverse groups. Changes in the economic structure in [[general]], and village {{Wiki|community}} in particular, were accompanied by changes in the {{Wiki|social}} customs, [[religious]] [[beliefs]], [[ethics]] and [[philosophical]] outlook of the [[people]]. [[Brahmanism]] and varnasrama, for example, arose during the {{Wiki|disintegration}} of old tribal communalism and the [[emergence]] of [[slavery]]. For instance, in the earliest period, there were no [[signs]] of class division among [[Aryans]]; rather they lived a communal type of [[life]]. Property such as cows, {{Wiki|goats}} and other livestock were owned in common. Land cultivation was also conducted under common ownership. For the purpose of production and distribution, efficient and strong {{Wiki|individuals}} were elected as leaders of the tribes. Thus, in the absence of class divisions, claims Damodaran, the [[people]] enjoyed equality.
 
  
However, economic growth and increased [[wealth]] compelled a division of labor within the {{Wiki|community}}. Each {{Wiki|social}} [[activity]] increasingly required specialized [[leadership]]. As a result, some started providing [[leadership]] in battle, while others were able to lead agricultural operations, and others performed [[religious]] [[rites]] for [[protection]]. These [[people]] emerged as different types of leaders in the {{Wiki|society}}. Those not able to perform these tasks worked in different sectors of {{Wiki|productive}} [[activity]] such as {{Wiki|agriculture}}, handicrafts and so forth. According to Damodaran, this division of labor, specialization and so forth resulted in the break-up of the old {{Wiki|social}} system based on common production and common ownership. [[Wealth]] and power drifted into the hands of the few elected leaders and {{Wiki|priests}}. These material [[conditions]], he argues, gave rise to the institution of the four varnas: [[brahmins]], {{Wiki|kshatriyas}}, [[vaisyas]], and [[sudras]].
+
However, the collapse of the {{Wiki|Gupta dynasty}}, around 500 CE, and the invasion of the {{Wiki|Huns}} from the [[North]], resulted in {{Wiki|social}} and {{Wiki|political}} {{Wiki|disturbance}} with tremendous [[philosophical]] and [[religious]] changes in [[India]]. During this period of far-reaching economic and {{Wiki|social}} changes, [[India]] saw the rise and establishment of many [[Wikipedia:Feudalism|feudal]] {{Wiki|kingdoms}}.  
  
These divisions of {{Wiki|society}} were based on functional [[attributes]]. Each [[varna]] had its own duties and responsibilities. This demarcation of rights and duties governs the {{Wiki|social}} relations between the classes. The [[brahmins]] occupied a highly respected and important position followed by {{Wiki|kshatriyas}} and [[vaisyas]]. The sudra was constituted as the lowest of the varnas. Only the menial service of the other three varnas was allowed for [[sudras]]. The [[varnashrama]] system thus implemented strict [[discipline]] and [[observance]] of svadharma (class duties).
 
It was, in fact, mainly as a revolt against [[brahmanism]] that the [[Buddha]] and his teachings appeared in [[India]]. Damodaran says, “[[Buddhism]] was anti-priest in its outlook and opposed to ritualism, and hence it was found to be more advantageous for the new times than {{Wiki|brahminism}} with its accent on the varnasrama inequalities and the privileged position of the {{Wiki|priests}}” ([[108]]). According to Flood, the {{Wiki|era}} also witnessed the [[emergence]] of a new ideology of [[renunciation]], which gave preference to [[knowledge]] ([[jñana]]) over [[action]] ([[karma]]) and [[detachment]] from the [[worldly]] [[concern]] by cultivating [[ascetic]] practices ([[tapas]]), [[celibacy]], {{Wiki|poverty}} and methods of [[mental]] training ([[yoga]]) (81). The [[path]] of world-renunciation [[offered]] the renouncer an escape route from [[worldly]] [[suffering]], as well as from [[worldly]] responsibilities, and a [[life]] dedicated to finding [[understanding]] and [[spiritual]] [[knowledge]], a [[knowledge]] which was expressed and [[conceptualized]] in various ways according to different systems. Having abandoned [[worldly]] concerns, the renouncers practiced [[asceticism]] ([[tapas]]) to attain [[moksa]] ([[liberation]]). [[Asceticism]] took the [[form]] of a severe penance, such as vowing not to lie down or to sit for twelve years and so forth. However, an [[ascetic]] was particularly encouraged to practice 12
 
[[yoga]] in order to achieve a state of non-action: to still the [[body]], still the [[breath]], and, finally to still the [[mind]].
 
These new ideologies of [[renunciation]] were [[emerging]] in {{Wiki|northern India}} and especially in [[Varanasi]], the center of {{Wiki|learning}}. This is where [[Shankara]] dedicated most of his [[life]] to [[writing]] commentaries, [[teaching]], [[gathering]] students, and [[debating]] with [[philosophers]] in other [[traditions]]. Isayeva says, “It was there [[[Varanasi]]] that the preaching of the Advaitist expanded” (80).
 
  
[[Varanasi]] ([[Banaras]]) is a beautiful city located on the {{Wiki|western}} bank of the [[River]] [[Ganges]]. The city is also called [[Kashi]], the City of Light. For over 2500 years this city not only attracted [[pilgrims]] but also seekers of [[truth]] all over [[India]]. Diana Eck (1982) says, “[[Sages]], such as the [[Buddha]], [[Mahavira]], and [[Shankara]], have come here to teach” (4). [[Religious]] seekers, [[ascetics]], and [[yogis]] found this to be an {{Wiki|ideal}} place for their [[retreats]] and hermitages. According to Eck, {{Wiki|Chinese}} traveler Hien Tsiang also noted in his seventh century journal about the streams of [[pure]] and clear [[water]] flowing through the city. Eck describes [[Varanasi]] as an inviting [[sacred]] precinct with an abundant {{Wiki|forest}} and [[temples]] and ashrams on the banks of lake and stream. She says, “The fact that there was so much [[water]] certainly had contributed to its popularity as a [[religious]] center” (50). Thus, great [[sages]], [[yogis]], and [[ascetics]] assembled in [[Varanasi]]. [[Sages]] came to expound their [[philosophical]] teachings while [[yogis]] and [[ascetics]] made their hermitages for [[meditation]] and other practices. Young {{Wiki|enthusiastic}} men flocked to [[Varanasi]] to study the [[Vedas]] with the city’s great [[sages]]. The [[sages]] and seekers of this period were not primarily [[brahmins]]. There were others, called [[shramanas]] ([[ascetics]]), who a taught new introspective, non-brahminical [[wisdom]]. The period witnessed a variety of new 13
+
 
 +
For example, [[Emperor]] [[Harsha]] (606 CE-647 CE) established his {{Wiki|kingdom}} at [[Kanauj]], [[Punjab]], and expanded his territory to the Bay of {{Wiki|Bengal}}. Other {{Wiki|clans}} like the [[Palas]] in {{Wiki|Bengal}}, the Chandels in Bundelkhand, the Abhiiras in {{Wiki|Gujarat}} and so forth were also established during this [[time]]. Thus, the establishment of 10
 +
changes in, or the expansion of different [[manifestations]] of, {{Wiki|feudalism}} encouraged the village {{Wiki|community}} to develop as a unit of diverse groups. Changes in the economic {{Wiki|structure}} in general, and village {{Wiki|community}} in particular, were accompanied by changes in the {{Wiki|social}} customs, [[religious]] [[beliefs]], [[ethics]] and [[philosophical]] outlook of the [[people]].
 +
 
 +
[[Brahmanism]] and [[varnasrama]], for example, arose during the {{Wiki|disintegration}} of old tribal communalism and the [[emergence]] of [[slavery]]. For instance, in the earliest period, there were no [[signs]] of class [[division]] among [[Aryans]]; rather they lived a communal type of [[life]]. Property such as cows, {{Wiki|goats}} and other livestock were owned in common. Land [[cultivation]] was also conducted under common ownership. For the {{Wiki|purpose}} of production and distribution, efficient and strong {{Wiki|individuals}} were elected as leaders of the tribes. Thus, in the absence of class divisions, claims [[Damodaran]], the [[people]] enjoyed equality.
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
However, economic growth and increased [[wealth]] compelled a [[division]] of labor within the {{Wiki|community}}. Each {{Wiki|social}} [[activity]] increasingly required specialized [[leadership]]. As a result, some started providing [[leadership]] in {{Wiki|battle}}, while others were able to lead agricultural operations, and others performed [[religious]] [[rites]] for [[protection]]. These [[people]] emerged as different types of leaders in the {{Wiki|society}}. Those not able to perform these tasks worked in different sectors of {{Wiki|productive}} [[activity]] such as {{Wiki|agriculture}}, handicrafts and so forth. According to [[Damodaran]], this [[division]] of labor, specialization and so forth resulted in the break-up of the old {{Wiki|social}} system based on common production and common ownership. [[Wealth]] and power drifted into the hands of the few elected leaders and {{Wiki|priests}}. These material [[conditions]], he argues, gave rise to the institution of the four [[varnas]]: [[brahmins]], {{Wiki|kshatriyas}}, [[vaisyas]], and [[sudras]].
 +
 
 +
These divisions of {{Wiki|society}} were based on functional [[attributes]]. Each [[varna]] had its [[own]] duties and responsibilities. This demarcation of rights and duties governs the {{Wiki|social}} relations between the classes. The [[brahmins]] occupied a highly respected and important position followed by {{Wiki|kshatriyas}} and [[vaisyas]]. The [[sudra]] was constituted as the lowest of the [[varnas]]. Only the menial service of the other three [[varnas]] was allowed for [[sudras]]. The [[varnashrama]] system thus implemented strict [[discipline]] and [[observance]] of svadharma (class duties).
 +
It was, in fact, mainly as a revolt against [[brahmanism]] that the [[Buddha]] and his teachings appeared in [[India]]. [[Damodaran]] says, “[[Buddhism]] was anti-priest in its outlook and opposed to ritualism, and hence it was found to be more advantageous for the new times than {{Wiki|brahminism}} with its accent on the [[varnasrama]] inequalities and the privileged position of the {{Wiki|priests}}” ([[108]]). According to Flood, the {{Wiki|era}} also witnessed the [[emergence]] of a new ideology of [[renunciation]], which gave preference to [[knowledge]] ([[jñana]]) over [[action]] ([[karma]]) and [[detachment]] from the [[worldly]] [[concern]] by [[cultivating]] [[ascetic]] practices ([[tapas]]), [[celibacy]], {{Wiki|poverty}} and methods of [[mental]] {{Wiki|training}} ([[yoga]]) (81). The [[path]] of world-renunciation [[offered]] the renouncer an escape route from [[worldly]] [[suffering]], as well as from [[worldly]] responsibilities, and a [[life]] dedicated to finding [[understanding]] and [[spiritual]] [[knowledge]], a [[knowledge]] which was expressed and [[conceptualized]] in various ways according to different systems. Having abandoned [[worldly]] concerns, the renouncers practiced [[asceticism]] ([[tapas]]) to attain [[moksa]] ([[liberation]]). [[Asceticism]] took the [[form]] of a severe penance, such as vowing not to lie down or to sit for twelve years and so forth. However, an [[ascetic]] was particularly encouraged to [[practice]] 12
 +
[[yoga]] in order to achieve a [[state]] of non-action: to still the [[body]], still the [[breath]], and, finally to still the [[mind]].
 +
These new ideologies of [[renunciation]] were [[emerging]] in {{Wiki|northern India}} and especially in [[Varanasi]], the center of {{Wiki|learning}}. This is where [[Shankara]] dedicated most of his [[life]] to [[writing]] commentaries, [[teaching]], [[gathering]] students, and [[debating]] with [[philosophers]] in other [[traditions]]. Isayeva says, “It was there ([[Varanasi]]) that the preaching of the Advaitist expanded” (80).
 +
 
 +
[[Varanasi]] ([[Banaras]]) is a beautiful city located on the {{Wiki|western}} bank of the [[River]] [[Ganges]]. The city is also called [[Kashi]], the City of Light. For over 2500 years this city not only attracted [[pilgrims]] but also seekers of [[truth]] all over [[India]]. Diana Eck (1982) says, “[[Sages]], such as the [[Buddha]], [[Mahavira]], and [[Shankara]], have come here to teach” (4). [[Religious]] seekers, [[ascetics]], and [[yogis]] found this to be an {{Wiki|ideal}} place for their [[retreats]] and hermitages. According to Eck, {{Wiki|Chinese}} traveler [[Hien Tsiang]] also noted in his seventh century journal about the streams of [[pure]] and clear [[water]] flowing through the city. Eck describes [[Varanasi]] as an inviting [[sacred]] precinct with an abundant {{Wiki|forest}} and [[temples]] and ashrams on the banks of lake and {{Wiki|stream}}.  
 +
 
 +
She says, “The fact that there was so much [[water]] certainly had contributed to its [[popularity]] as a [[religious]] center” (50). Thus, great [[sages]], [[yogis]], and [[ascetics]] assembled in [[Varanasi]].  
 +
 
 +
[[Sages]] came to expound their [[philosophical]] teachings while [[yogis]] and [[ascetics]] made their hermitages for [[meditation]] and other practices. Young {{Wiki|enthusiastic}} men flocked to [[Varanasi]] to study the [[Vedas]] with the city’s great [[sages]]. The [[sages]] and seekers of this period were not primarily [[brahmins]]. There were others, called [[shramanas]] ([[ascetics]]), who a [[taught]] new introspective, non-brahminical [[wisdom]]. The period witnessed a variety of new 13
 
[[philosophical]] viewpoints develop. For instance, [[Upanishadic]] [[sages]] claimed that [[reality]] cannot be apprehended by our [[senses]], while [[Lokayatas]] contended that [[reality]] can be precisely apprehended. [[Varanasi]] became the center of this diverse developing [[thought]]. Eck says, “By the sixth century BCE [[Varanasi]] was more than a city; it was the [[sacred]] [[kshetra]], the field that stretched out to the adjacent land of pools and groves where seekers and [[sages]] had their [[retreats]]” (55).
 
[[philosophical]] viewpoints develop. For instance, [[Upanishadic]] [[sages]] claimed that [[reality]] cannot be apprehended by our [[senses]], while [[Lokayatas]] contended that [[reality]] can be precisely apprehended. [[Varanasi]] became the center of this diverse developing [[thought]]. Eck says, “By the sixth century BCE [[Varanasi]] was more than a city; it was the [[sacred]] [[kshetra]], the field that stretched out to the adjacent land of pools and groves where seekers and [[sages]] had their [[retreats]]” (55).
  
[[Varanasi]] was also a key city for [[Buddhist]] [[thought]]. One of the most famous seekers of the [[time]] was [[Siddhartha Gautama]] ([[Buddha]], 6th Century B.C.E), born a {{Wiki|prince}} in a small {{Wiki|kingdom}} in {{Wiki|northern India}}. After his [[enlightenment]], he gave his first {{Wiki|sermon}} at [[Sarnath]] ([[Deer Park]]), a suburb of [[Varanasi]]. His first [[teaching]] was on the [[Four Noble Truths]] and then later he taught [[Eightfold Noble Path]]. Eck quotes Moti [[Chandra]], a historian, “[[Varanasi]] at this [[time]] was so celebrated that it was only suitable for the [[Buddha]] to teach a new way and turn the [[wheel of the law]] there” (56). During [[Buddha’s]] long career, he often returned to Varanasi’s [[Deer Park]] with his [[disciples]] for the [[rainy season retreat]]. As a matter of fact, for 1500 years, [[Varanasi]] continued to be an active [[monastic]] center of [[Buddhism]]. In the fourth century BCE the [[Buddhist]] [[Emperor Ashoka]] built a [[great stupa]] there to mark the city as a [[sacred]] [[Buddhist pilgrimage]] site. When Huen [[Tsang]] visited [[Varanasi]] in the seventh century, he reported that there were some thirty [[monasteries]] and 3000 [[monks]].
+
 
In addition to the [[Buddha]], [[Varanasi]] also attracted [[sages]] of the other great [[Wikipedia:Heterodoxy|heterodox]] {{Wiki|community}}, the {{Wiki|Jainas}}. The [[Jaina]] [[spiritual]] leaders were called Jinas, [[Victorious Ones]], or {{Wiki|tirthankaras}}, the ford-markers. According to [[Jaina]], the seventh [[Jina]], Suparshva, was born in [[Varanasi]]. Parshvanarha, the twenty-third [[Jina]] is also said to have been born in 14
+
 
[[Varanasi]]. [[Jina]] [[Mahavira]], a contemporary of the [[Buddha]], also visited [[Varanasi]] during his forty-two years of promulgating [[Jaina]] teachings. Since the [[time]] of [[Jina]] Parshvanatha to the {{Wiki|present}}, the {{Wiki|Jainas}} have continued to have a presence in [[Varanasi]] and regard it as their own [[sacred]] tirthas. [[Jaina]] [[scholar]] [[Jina]] [[Prabha]] asks in his [[book]] Vividha Tirtha [[Kalpa]], “Who does not [[love]] the city of [[Kashi]], shining with the waters of the [[Ganges]] and with the birthplace of two Jinas?” (58).
+
[[Varanasi]] was also a key city for [[Buddhist]] [[thought]]. One of the most famous seekers of the [[time]] was [[Siddhartha Gautama]] ([[Buddha]], 6th Century B.C.E), born a {{Wiki|prince}} in a small {{Wiki|kingdom}} in {{Wiki|northern India}}. After his [[enlightenment]], he gave his first {{Wiki|sermon}} at [[Sarnath]] ([[Deer Park]]), a suburb of [[Varanasi]]. His first [[teaching]] was on the [[Four Noble Truths]] and then later he [[taught]] [[Eightfold Noble Path]]. Eck quotes Moti [[Chandra]], a historian, “[[Varanasi]] at this [[time]] was so celebrated that it was only suitable for the [[Buddha]] to teach a new way and turn the [[wheel of the law]] there” (56). During [[Buddha’s]] long career, he often returned to Varanasi’s [[Deer Park]] with his [[disciples]] for the [[rainy season retreat]]. As a {{Wiki|matter}} of fact, for 1500 years, [[Varanasi]] continued to be an active [[monastic]] center of [[Buddhism]]. In the fourth century BCE the [[Buddhist]] [[Emperor Ashoka]] built a [[great stupa]] there to mark the city as a [[sacred]] [[Buddhist pilgrimage]] site. When [[Huen Tsang]] visited [[Varanasi]] in the seventh century, he reported that there were some thirty [[monasteries]] and 3000 [[monks]].
 +
 
 +
 
 +
In addition to the [[Buddha]], [[Varanasi]] also attracted [[sages]] of the other great [[Wikipedia:Heterodoxy|heterodox]] {{Wiki|community}}, the {{Wiki|Jainas}}. The [[Jaina]] [[spiritual]] leaders were called Jinas, [[Victorious Ones]], or {{Wiki|tirthankaras}}, the ford-markers. According to [[Jaina]], the seventh [[Jina]], [[Suparshva]], was born in [[Varanasi]]. [[Parshvanarha]], the twenty-third [[Jina]] is also said to have been born in 14
 +
[[Varanasi]]. [[Jina]] [[Mahavira]], a contemporary of the [[Buddha]], also visited [[Varanasi]] during his forty-two years of promulgating [[Jaina]] teachings. Since the [[time]] of [[Jina]] [[Parshvanatha]] to the {{Wiki|present}}, the {{Wiki|Jainas}} have continued to have a presence in [[Varanasi]] and regard it as their [[own]] [[sacred]] [[tirthas]]. [[Jaina]] [[scholar]] [[Jina]] [[Prabha]] asks in his [[book]] [[Vividha Tirtha Kalpa]], “Who does not [[love]] the city of [[Kashi]], shining with the waters of the [[Ganges]] and with the birthplace of two [[Jinas]]?” (58).
  
 
The [[philosophical]] speculations and the [[disciplines]] of [[Mahavira]] and the [[Buddha]] also produced the [[philosophers]] and seers whose teachings and [[ideas]] were rooted in the [[Upanishads]]. Though these seers were {{Wiki|orthodox}}, in the [[sense]] that they took the [[Vedas]] as authoritative, their focus was not on the {{Wiki|Vedic}} [[rituals]]. Rather they focused on [[philosophical]] questions such as, “What is the [[cause]]? What is [[Brahman]]? Whence are we born?”
 
The [[philosophical]] speculations and the [[disciplines]] of [[Mahavira]] and the [[Buddha]] also produced the [[philosophers]] and seers whose teachings and [[ideas]] were rooted in the [[Upanishads]]. Though these seers were {{Wiki|orthodox}}, in the [[sense]] that they took the [[Vedas]] as authoritative, their focus was not on the {{Wiki|Vedic}} [[rituals]]. Rather they focused on [[philosophical]] questions such as, “What is the [[cause]]? What is [[Brahman]]? Whence are we born?”
  
It was the search and the [[penetration]] into the [[nature]] of the things that gave rise to the [[philosophies]] of the [[Upanishads]] and the [[disciplines]] of [[yoga]] that resulted in different schools of the [[philosophical]] [[thought]]. The [[emergence]] of different schools and their [[darśanas]] ([[view]] points) also conveyed the message that every [[philosophy]] is a means to understand the [[truth]] but from diverse angles. The [[Samkhya]] and [[Yoga]], the [[Mimamsa]] and [[Vedanta]], the Nayaya and Vaisheshika–all emerged as {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[darśanas]]. All these schools lay out diverse theories of [[causality]] and diverse means to know the [[truth]]; still they all have one [[objective]]: [[liberation]], [[moksa]]. Eck says, “Through the centuries, the [[darśanas]] emerged and refined their [[views]] in [[debate]] and {{Wiki|dialogue}} with one another” (59). Besides the rise of different [[darśanas]], [[bhakti]] {{Wiki|movement}} was another development during Shankara’s [[time]]. J.G. Suthren Hirst (2005) says, “Very importantly for our [[understanding]] 15
+
It was the search and the [[penetration]] into the [[nature]] of the things that gave rise to the [[philosophies]] of the [[Upanishads]] and the [[disciplines]] of [[yoga]] that resulted in different schools of the [[philosophical]] [[thought]]. The [[emergence]] of different schools and their [[darśanas]] ([[view]] points) also conveyed the message that every [[philosophy]] is a means to understand the [[truth]] but from diverse angles. The [[Samkhya]] and [[Yoga]], the [[Mimamsa]] and [[Vedanta]], the [[Nayaya]] and [[Vaisheshika]]–all emerged as {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[darśanas]]. All these schools lay out diverse theories of [[causality]] and diverse means to know the [[truth]]; still they all have one [[objective]]: [[liberation]], [[moksa]]. Eck says, “Through the centuries, the [[darśanas]] emerged and refined their [[views]] in [[debate]] and {{Wiki|dialogue}} with one another” (59). Besides the rise of different [[darśanas]], [[bhakti]] {{Wiki|movement}} was another [[development]] during Shankara’s [[time]]. [[J.G. Suthren Hirst]] (2005) says, “Very importantly for our [[understanding]] 15
of Shankara’s background, the period was one in which [[devotion]] to {{Wiki|Siva}} and {{Wiki|Visnu}} was rising, with the massive growth of Tamil [[bhakti]] [[traditions]]” (26). As these different schools started [[arising]], the competition among these schools also got fierce for the {{Wiki|royal}} benefaction and economic {{Wiki|security}}. This was one of the [[reasons]] for the {{Wiki|social}} and [[religious]] unrest at the [[time]] of [[Shankara]].
+
of [[Shankara’s]] background, the period was one in which [[devotion]] to {{Wiki|Siva}} and {{Wiki|Visnu}} was rising, with the massive growth of {{Wiki|Tamil}} [[bhakti]] [[traditions]]” (26). As these different schools started [[arising]], the competition among these schools also got fierce for the {{Wiki|royal}} benefaction and economic {{Wiki|security}}. This was one of the [[reasons]] for the {{Wiki|social}} and [[religious]] unrest at the [[time]] of [[Shankara]].
 +
 
 +
In addition to all these [[philosophical]] and devotional movements by the eight century, one of the most vibrant movements of the age was [[Tantra]]. [[Tantra]] is regarded as secret and its [[teaching]] and practices are only to be revealed by the [[guru]] with the appropriate [[initiation]]. The [[tantric]] texts are seen as a [[revelation]] from [[Lord]] {{Wiki|Siva}} and {{Wiki|superior}} to the [[Veda]]. According to Flood, the [[tantric]] [[traditions]] tend to be {{Wiki|sectarian}} as they always believe that their [[own]] revelations are {{Wiki|superior}} to any other [[traditions]]. [[Tantra]] is also well-known for its {{Wiki|erotic}} and {{Wiki|antinomian}} [[elements]], such as [[ritual]] {{Wiki|sex}} and the consumption of [[alcohol]] and meat [[offered]] to [[deities]].  
  
In addition to all these [[philosophical]] and devotional movements by the eight century, one of the most vibrant movements of the age was [[Tantra]]. [[Tantra]] is regarded as secret and its [[teaching]] and practices are only to be revealed by the [[guru]] with the appropriate [[initiation]]. The [[tantric]] texts are seen as a [[revelation]] from [[Lord]] {{Wiki|Siva}} and {{Wiki|superior}} to the [[Veda]]. According to Flood, the [[tantric]] [[traditions]] tend to be {{Wiki|sectarian}} as they always believe that their own revelations are {{Wiki|superior}} to any other [[traditions]]. [[Tantra]] is also well-known for its {{Wiki|erotic}} and {{Wiki|antinomian}} [[elements]], such as [[ritual]] {{Wiki|sex}} and the consumption of [[alcohol]] and meat [[offered]] to [[deities]]. Eck claims that this {{Wiki|movement}} was very evident in [[Varanasi]] according to the inscription by a [[pilgrim]] named Pantah (8th century CE.). He describes the image of the [[goddess]] Bhavani, called [[Chandi]], as horrific, wearing a necklace of skulls. Creeping {{Wiki|snakes}} hang from her {{Wiki|throat}}, diced is meat stuck to the blade of her axe, she is [[dancing]] playfully, and her [[eyes]] are rolling. Pantah even established a [[temple]] for this [[goddess]].
+
Eck claims that this {{Wiki|movement}} was very evident in [[Varanasi]] according to the inscription by a [[pilgrim]] named Pantah (8th century CE.). He describes the image of the [[goddess]] [[Bhavani]], called [[Chandi]], as horrific, wearing a necklace of skulls. Creeping {{Wiki|snakes}} hang from her {{Wiki|throat}}, diced is meat stuck to the blade of her axe, she is [[dancing]] playfully, and her [[eyes]] are rolling. Pantah even established a [[temple]] for this [[goddess]].
 +
 
 +
[[Shankara]] grew up in this age of historical and [[religious]] flux. The followers of these schools sought to prove their {{Wiki|orthodoxy}} by interpreting the [[Vedanta]] [[sutras]] in accordance with their [[own]] {{Wiki|tenets}}, showing their claim to be based on, and evolved from, {{Wiki|ancient}} [[tradition]]. [[Shankara]] felt that these thinkers were neglecting the central [[teaching]] of the [[scriptures]] by performing [[rituals]], engaging in devotional practices, or performing [[ascetic]] 16
 +
[[practice]] to achieve [[moksa]] ([[liberation]]). According to [[Shankara]], says [[Dasgupta]], all these were degraded practices and could not bring about [[liberation]]. [[Dasgupta]] says, “No [[meditation]] or {{Wiki|worship}} or [[action]] of any kind (as embraced by others) was required but one reached [[absolute]] [[wisdom]] and {{Wiki|emancipation}} when the [[truth]] dawned on him that the [[Brahman]] or [[self]] was the [[ultimate reality]]. The teachings of the other parts of the [[Vedas]], the [[karmakanda]] (those dealing with the injunction relating to the performance of duties and [[action]]), were intended for the {{Wiki|inferior}} types of aspirants” (436). [[Dasgupta]] goes on to say that throughout the commentary on the {{Wiki|Bhagavadgita}}, [[Shankara]] tries to demonstrate that those who should follow the injunctions of the [[Veda]] and perform {{Wiki|Vedic}} [[deeds]], such as {{Wiki|sacrifice}} etc, belonged to a lower order.
 +
 
 +
Another [[cause]] of [[religious]] unrest and instability developed because {{Wiki|individual}} [[Wikipedia:Feudalism|feudal]] [[kings]] embraced and favored certain [[form]] of [[religion]]. According to Eck, [[Varanasi]] saw rulers embracing [[Buddhism]], beginning with the [[Emperor Ashoka]], while the Shunga [[kings]], in the first and second centuries BCE, supported [[Brahmanism]]. A little later, (1st century CE), [[Kanishka]] of [[Kushana]] [[empire]] who ruled over [[Varanasi]] became a {{Wiki|patron}} of the [[Buddhist tradition]]. After the fall of [[Kushana]] [[Empire]], [[Varanasi]] came under the control of [[kings]] who favored the [[Hindu]] [[tradition]]. The [[Bhara]] Shivas, a local {{Wiki|dynasty}}, followed by the great {{Wiki|Gupta dynasty}}, ushered in an age of [[Hindu]] revivalism, after centuries of [[Buddhist]] {{Wiki|domination}}. [[Hirst]] says, “This was important in a context where competition for {{Wiki|royal}} {{Wiki|patronage}} for temple-building and economic {{Wiki|security}} was fierce” (27). By the end of the [[Gupta]] {{Wiki|rule}} in the sixth century, Hirst continues, all kinds of {{Wiki|sectarian}} devotional movements, such as [[Buddhist]], [[Vaishnava]], [[Shaiva]], [[Shakti]] and so forth, prospered in [[Varanasi]]. However, [[Varanasi]] remained under the control of different 17
 +
[[Hindu]] {{Wiki|Kingdoms}} in [[North]] [[India]] until the establishment of {{Wiki|Delhi}} Sultanate and {{Wiki|Muslim}} control at the beginning of the thirteen century. These centuries saw [[Varanasi]] established as the stronghold of {{Wiki|brahminical}} [[Hinduism]]. The {{Wiki|theistic}} [[Hindu]] [[tradition]], as a result, continued to grow. At the [[time]] of [[spiritual]] strife and unrest, as [[Mahadevan]] puts, [[Shankara]] was preaching, [[debating]], and [[gathering]] [[disciples]] into the [[Advaita]] [[lineage]], the [[lineage]] he acquired from [[Govindapada]] and [[Gaudapada]].
  
[[Shankara]] grew up in this age of historical and [[religious]] flux. The followers of these schools sought to prove their {{Wiki|orthodoxy}} by interpreting the [[Vedanta]] [[sutras]] in accordance with their own {{Wiki|tenets}}, showing their claim to be based on, and evolved from, {{Wiki|ancient}} [[tradition]]. [[Shankara]] felt that these thinkers were neglecting the central [[teaching]] of the [[scriptures]] by performing [[rituals]], engaging in devotional practices, or performing [[ascetic]] 16
 
practice to achieve [[moksa]] ([[liberation]]). According to [[Shankara]], says [[Dasgupta]], all these were degraded practices and could not bring about [[liberation]]. [[Dasgupta]] says, “No [[meditation]] or {{Wiki|worship}} or [[action]] of any kind (as embraced by others) was required but one reached [[absolute]] [[wisdom]] and {{Wiki|emancipation}} when the [[truth]] dawned on him that the [[Brahman]] or [[self]] was the [[ultimate reality]]. The teachings of the other parts of the [[Vedas]], the karmakanda (those dealing with the injunction relating to the performance of duties and [[action]]), were intended for the {{Wiki|inferior}} types of aspirants” (436). [[Dasgupta]] goes on to say that throughout the commentary on the Bhagavadgita, [[Shankara]] tries to demonstrate that those who should follow the injunctions of the [[Veda]] and perform {{Wiki|Vedic}} [[deeds]], such as {{Wiki|sacrifice}} etc, belonged to a lower order.
 
  
Another [[cause]] of [[religious]] unrest and instability developed because {{Wiki|individual}} [[Wikipedia:Feudalism|feudal]] [[kings]] embraced and favored certain [[form]] of [[religion]]. According to Eck, [[Varanasi]] saw rulers embracing [[Buddhism]], beginning with the [[Emperor Ashoka]], while the Shunga [[kings]], in the first and second centuries BCE, supported [[Brahmanism]]. A little later, (1st century CE), [[Kanishka]] of Kushana [[empire]] who ruled over [[Varanasi]] became a {{Wiki|patron}} of the [[Buddhist tradition]]. After the fall of Kushana [[Empire]], [[Varanasi]] came under the control of [[kings]] who favored the [[Hindu]] [[tradition]]. The [[Bhara]] Shivas, a local dynasty, followed by the great {{Wiki|Gupta dynasty}}, ushered in an age of [[Hindu]] revivalism, after centuries of [[Buddhist]] {{Wiki|domination}}. Hirst says, “This was important in a context where competition for {{Wiki|royal}} {{Wiki|patronage}} for temple-building and economic {{Wiki|security}} was fierce” (27). By the end of the Gupta rule in the sixth century, Hirst continues, all kinds of {{Wiki|sectarian}} devotional movements, such as [[Buddhist]], [[Vaishnava]], [[Shaiva]], [[Shakti]] and so forth, prospered in [[Varanasi]]. However, [[Varanasi]] remained under the control of different 17
 
[[Hindu]] {{Wiki|Kingdoms}} in [[North]] [[India]] until the establishment of {{Wiki|Delhi}} Sultanate and {{Wiki|Muslim}} control at the beginning of the thirteen century. These centuries saw [[Varanasi]] established as the stronghold of {{Wiki|brahminical}} [[Hinduism]]. The {{Wiki|theistic}} [[Hindu]] [[tradition]], as a result, continued to grow. At the [[time]] of [[spiritual]] strife and unrest, as Mahadevan puts, [[Shankara]] was preaching, [[debating]], and [[gathering]] [[disciples]] into the [[Advaita]] [[lineage]], the [[lineage]] he acquired from Govindapada and [[Gaudapada]].
 
  
 
II.
 
II.
Gaudapada’s Influence on [[Shankara]]
+
[[Gaudapada’s]] Influence on [[Shankara]]
 +
 
 +
 
  
It is [[traditionally]] said that Govindapada and [[Gaudapada]] were Shankara’s [[teachers]]. Govindapada was his immediate [[teacher]], while [[Gaudapada]] was his teacher’s [[teacher]]. However, as Isayeva notes, “depending on the [[degree]] of closeness to their systems, as well as on his personal esteem, [[Shankara]] addresses his direct or indirect [[teachers]] differently and bestows his praise on them differently” (33). She also says that [[Shankara]] respectfully would refer to [[Gaudapada]] as param-guru (grand-teacher) and also as the [[teacher]], who knew the [[tradition]] of the [[Vedanta]], while very little of significance was said about his immediate [[guru]], Govindapada. Mudgal says, “He held him [[[Gaudapada]]] in high regard, perhaps respecting him more than his direct [[teacher]] [Govindapada]” (1). In addition, [[Gaudapada]] was the pioneer of {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}, whereas Govindapada only transmitted to [[Shankara]] the teachings expounded by [[Gaudapada]]. [[Spiritually]], [[Shankara]] might have felt much closer and indebted to [[Gaudapada]]. One very obvious [[reason]] for Gaudapada’s dynamic influence was their gurushishya (teacher-disciple) relationship. A guru-shishya [[parampara]] ([[lineage]]) is a [[spiritual]] relationship based on the [[transmission]] of teachings from a [[guru]] ([[teacher]]), to a [[Wikipedia:guru-shishya tradition|shishya]] ([[disciple]]). Generally, in this [[tradition]], [[guru]] is significant in transmitting [[knowledge]] to his [[Wikipedia:guru-shishya tradition|shishya]] through a strong guru-shishya relationship. Through deep [[respect]], commitment, [[devotion]] and {{Wiki|obedience}}, the student eventually [[masters]] the [[knowledge]] that the [[guru]] [[embodies]]. [[Shankara]] illustrates in his “Crest-Jewel of {{Wiki|Discrimination}}” how the [[guru]] is upheld by his [[disciple]]. He says:
+
It is [[traditionally]] said that [[Govindapada]] and [[Gaudapada]] were [[Shankara’s]] [[teachers]]. [[Govindapada]] was his immediate [[teacher]], while [[Gaudapada]] was his teacher’s [[teacher]]. However, as [[Isayeva]] notes, “depending on the [[degree]] of closeness to their systems, as well as on his personal esteem, [[Shankara]] addresses his direct or indirect [[teachers]] differently and bestows his praise on them differently” (33). She also says that [[Shankara]] respectfully would refer to [[Gaudapada]] as [[param-guru]] (grand-teacher) and also as the [[teacher]], who knew the [[tradition]] of the [[Vedanta]], while very little of significance was said about his immediate [[guru]], [[Govindapada]]. [[Mudgal]] says, “He held him ([[Gaudapada]]) in high regard, perhaps respecting him more than his direct [[teacher]] [Govindapada]” (1). In addition, [[Gaudapada]] was the pioneer of {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}, whereas Govindapada only transmitted to [[Shankara]] the teachings expounded by [[Gaudapada]]. [[Spiritually]], [[Shankara]] might have felt much closer and indebted to [[Gaudapada]]. One very obvious [[reason]] for Gaudapada’s dynamic influence was their [[gurushishya]] (teacher-disciple) relationship. A [[guru-shishya parampara]] ([[lineage]]) is a [[spiritual]] relationship based on the [[transmission]] of teachings from a [[guru]] ([[teacher]]), to a [[Wikipedia:guru-shishya tradition|shishya]] ([[disciple]]). Generally, in this [[tradition]], [[guru]] is significant in transmitting [[knowledge]] to his [[Wikipedia:guru-shishya tradition|shishya]] through a strong [[guru-shishya]] relationship. Through deep [[respect]], commitment, [[devotion]] and {{Wiki|obedience}}, the [[student]] eventually [[masters]] the [[knowledge]] that the [[guru]] [[embodies]]. [[Shankara]] illustrates in his “Crest-Jewel of {{Wiki|Discrimination}}” how the [[guru]] is upheld by his [[disciple]]. He says:
  
 
Let the seeker approach the [[master]] with reverent [[devotion]]. 19
 
Let the seeker approach the [[master]] with reverent [[devotion]]. 19
Then, when he has [[pleased]] him by his humility, [[love]] and service, Let him ask whatever may be known about the [[Atman]]
+
 
 +
 
 +
Then, when he has [[pleased]] him by his [[humility]], [[love]] and service, Let him ask whatever may be known about the [[Atman]]
 +
 
 +
 
 
O [[Master]], [[friend]] of all {{Wiki|devotees}}, I [[bow]] down before you. O [[boundless]] [[compassion]], I have fallen into the sea of the [[world]]- Save me with those steadfast [[eyes]] which shed grace,
 
O [[Master]], [[friend]] of all {{Wiki|devotees}}, I [[bow]] down before you. O [[boundless]] [[compassion]], I have fallen into the sea of the [[world]]- Save me with those steadfast [[eyes]] which shed grace,
 
Like [[nectar]], never ending.
 
Like [[nectar]], never ending.
  
Thus anyone seeking to study, for example, a [[Vedanta]] or [[tantra]], should learn from a [[guru]]. The guru-shishya relationship has evolved as an [[essential]] [[element]] of the [[Indian]] [[philosophical]] [[tradition]] since the [[oral traditions]] of the [[Upanishads]] (2000 BCE). The term [[Upanishad]] derives from the [[Sanskrit]] words upa (near), ni (down) and [[sad]] (to sit) — "sitting down near," thus referring to a [[spiritual teacher]] giving instruction to a seated student in the guru-shishya [[tradition]]. An example of this dynamic can be found [[embodied]] in the relationship between {{Wiki|Krishna}} and {{Wiki|Arjuna}} in the {{Wiki|Bhagavad Gita}} or between {{Wiki|Rama}} and [[Hanuman]] in the {{Wiki|Ramayana}}. The [[knowledge]] communicated from a [[guru]] to his [[Wikipedia:guru-shishya tradition|shishya]] by [[word]] of {{Wiki|mouth}} over generations brings about the [[traditional]] guru-shishya [[parampara]], or [[lineage]].
+
Thus anyone seeking to study, for example, a [[Vedanta]] or [[tantra]], should learn from a [[guru]]. The [[guru-shishya]] relationship has evolved as an [[essential]] [[element]] of the [[Indian]] [[philosophical]] [[tradition]] since the [[oral traditions]] of the [[Upanishads]] (2000 BCE). The term [[Upanishad]] derives from the [[Sanskrit]] words upa (near), ni (down) and [[sad]] (to sit) — "sitting down near," thus referring to a [[spiritual teacher]] giving instruction to a seated [[student]] in the [[guru-shishya]] [[tradition]]. An example of this dynamic can be found [[embodied]] in the relationship between {{Wiki|Krishna}} and {{Wiki|Arjuna}} in the {{Wiki|Bhagavad Gita}} or between {{Wiki|Rama}} and [[Hanuman]] in the {{Wiki|Ramayana}}.  
In Shankara’s words, says Isayeva, a true teacher’s [[tradition]] is called “[[sampradaya]]” (“[[transmission]] granting;” that is, a handing over of an established [[doctrine]] from [[teacher]] to [[teacher]]). For [[Shankara]] the [[knowledge]] acquired in this [[tradition]] is more significant than any other kind of {{Wiki|learning}} or erudition. Isayeva quotes [[Shankara]], “A conceited knower might say: ‘I shall reveal the [[essence]] of samsara/bonds/ and the [[essence]] of [[liberation]], /I shall reveal/ the [[essence]] of the [[sastras]]’ but he is himself confused and is stupefying others since he rejected the teacher’s [[tradition]] of {{Wiki|deliberation}} on the [[essence]] of the 20
+
 
 +
 
 +
The [[knowledge]] communicated from a [[guru]] to his [[Wikipedia:guru-shishya tradition|shishya]] by [[word]] of {{Wiki|mouth}} over generations brings about the [[traditional]] guru-shishya [[parampara]], or [[lineage]].
 +
 
 +
 
 +
In Shankara’s words, says [[Isayeva]], a true teacher’s [[tradition]] is called “[[sampradaya]]” (“[[transmission]] granting;” that is, a handing over of an established [[doctrine]] from [[teacher]] to [[teacher]]). For [[Shankara]] the [[knowledge]] acquired in this [[tradition]] is more significant than any other kind of {{Wiki|learning}} or erudition. [[Isayeva]] quotes [[Shankara]], “A conceited knower might say: ‘I shall reveal the [[essence]] of [[samsara]]/bonds/ and the [[essence]] of [[liberation]], /I shall reveal/ the [[essence]] of the [[sastras]]’ but he is himself confused and is stupefying others since he rejected the teacher’s [[tradition]] of {{Wiki|deliberation}} on the [[essence]] of the 20
 
[[sastras]] and came to the refutation of [[scripture]] and to [[mental]] construction opposing [[scripture]]” (32). [[Traditionally]], the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[lineage]] of one’s [[guru]] goes back to one [[highest]] [[deity]]. As Flood says, each [[guru]] is seen to be within a line of [[gurus]], or [[parampara]], originating possibly from a [[deity]]. This line of succession authenticates the [[tradition]] and teachings.
 
[[sastras]] and came to the refutation of [[scripture]] and to [[mental]] construction opposing [[scripture]]” (32). [[Traditionally]], the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[lineage]] of one’s [[guru]] goes back to one [[highest]] [[deity]]. As Flood says, each [[guru]] is seen to be within a line of [[gurus]], or [[parampara]], originating possibly from a [[deity]]. This line of succession authenticates the [[tradition]] and teachings.
  
Thus, owing to the guru-shishya [[tradition]], and most importantly to Shankara’s expressed personal admiration, [[respect]], and reverence for [[Gaudapada]], there is no [[doubt]] in people’s [[mind]] about the influence of [[Gaudapada]] on [[Shankara]]. [[Dasgupta]] says, “[[Shankara]] himself makes the {{Wiki|confession}} that the absolutist ([[Advaita]]) [[creed]] was recovered from the [[Vedas]] by [[Gaudapada]]. Thus at the conclusion of his commentary on Guadapada’s [[karika]], he says, “he adores by falling at the feet of that great [[guru]] ([[teacher]]) that adored of his adored, who on finding all the [[people]] sinking in the ocean made dreadful by the crocodiles of [[rebirth]], out of [[kindness]] of all [[people]], by churning the great ocean of the [[Veda]] by his great churning rod of [[wisdom]] recovered what lay deep in the [[heart]] of the [[Veda]] and is hardly attainable even by the [[immortal]] [[god]]!” (422). Shankara’s [[guru]] [[Gaudapada]] is historically believed to have been greatly influenced by [[Buddhism]], especially by [[Vijnanavada]] ([[mind only school]]) and [[Sunyavada]] ([[Madhyamika]] or [[Middle Way]]) schools. These two streams of [[Buddhism]] were well established and were flourishing in [[India]] before and during Gaudapada’s [[lifetime]]. Mudgal says that at the [[time]] “[[Buddhism]] was {{Wiki|politically}} respected, favored by [[scholars]], and dogmatically accepted by the common man” (133). In addition, he notes that [[Buddhist teachers]] like [[Nagarjuna]], [[Asanga]] (310-390 CE), and [[Vasubandhu]] (420-500 CE) 21
+
Thus, owing to the [[guru-shishya]] [[tradition]], and most importantly to [[Shankara’s]] expressed personal admiration, [[respect]], and reverence for [[Gaudapada]], there is no [[doubt]] in people’s [[mind]] about the influence of [[Gaudapada]] on [[Shankara]]. [[Dasgupta]] says, “[[Shankara]] himself makes the {{Wiki|confession}} that the [[absolutist]] ([[Advaita]]) [[creed]] was recovered from the [[Vedas]] by [[Gaudapada]]. Thus at the conclusion of his commentary on [[Guadapada’s]] [[karika]], he says, “he adores by falling at the feet of that great [[guru]] ([[teacher]]) that adored of his adored, who on finding all the [[people]] sinking in the ocean made dreadful by the crocodiles of [[rebirth]], out of [[kindness]] of all [[people]], by churning the great ocean of the [[Veda]] by his great churning rod of [[wisdom]] recovered what lay deep in the [[heart]] of the [[Veda]] and is hardly attainable even by the [[immortal]] [[god]]!” (422). Shankara’s [[guru]] [[Gaudapada]] is historically believed to have been greatly influenced by [[Buddhism]], especially by [[Vijnanavada]] ([[mind only school]]) and [[Sunyavada]] ([[Madhyamika]] or [[Middle Way]]) schools. These two streams of [[Buddhism]] were well established and were flourishing in [[India]] before and during [[Gaudapada’s]] [[lifetime]]. Mudgal says that at the [[time]] “[[Buddhism]] was {{Wiki|politically}} respected, favored by [[scholars]], and dogmatically accepted by the common man” (133). In addition, he notes that [[Buddhist teachers]] like [[Nagarjuna]], [[Asanga]] (310-390 CE), and [[Vasubandhu]] (420-500 CE) 21
  
and their teachings already had great influence over the [[minds]] of intellectuals. He says, “It is almost impossible to escape their influence” (133). Historically, after the [[Buddha]] passed away (500 BCE), disagreement over [[monastic discipline]] arose between different [[monasteries]] “often due to the variant development of different geographical separated communities, rather than from actual disagreement” (Harvey 1990: 74). According to Peter Harvey, different [[schools of Buddhism]] thus developed from the different interpretations of certain rules and aspects of [[dharma]]. Initially, eighteen [[schools of Buddhism]] emerged at the [[time]] of the great [[Indian]] [[King Ashoka]] in the first century B.C.E. In addition, he says that Ashoka’s espousal of [[Buddhism]] helped the [[religion]] to become a popular [[religion]] and also spread throughout {{Wiki|Asia}}.
+
and their teachings already had great influence over the [[minds]] of intellectuals. He says, “It is almost impossible to escape their influence” (133). Historically, after the [[Buddha]] passed away (500 BCE), disagreement over [[monastic discipline]] arose between different [[monasteries]] “often due to the variant [[development]] of different geographical separated communities, rather than from actual disagreement” (Harvey 1990: 74). According to [[Peter Harvey]], different [[schools of Buddhism]] thus developed from the different interpretations of certain {{Wiki|rules}} and aspects of [[dharma]]. Initially, eighteen [[schools of Buddhism]] emerged at the [[time]] of the great [[Indian]] [[King Ashoka]] in the first century B.C.E. In addition, he says that [[Ashoka’s]] espousal of [[Buddhism]] helped the [[religion]] to become a popular [[religion]] and also spread throughout {{Wiki|Asia}}.
  
According to Harvey, [[Mahayana Buddhism]], which arose some [[time]] between 150 BCE and 100 CE, was not associated with any particular {{Wiki|individual}}, nor was it linked directly to any of the eighteen schools mentioned above. He believes that it arose “as the culmination of various earlier developments” (89). However, [[Dasgupta]] in his History of [[Indian Philosophy]] says [[Mahayana]] evolved from the [[Mahasanghikas]], one of the early eighteen [[schools of Buddhism]]. He says, “It is difficult to say precisely at what [[time]] [[Mahayanism]] took its rise. But there is [[reason]] to think that as the [[Mahasanghikas]] separated themselves from the [[Theravadins]] probably some [[time]] in 400 BCE and split themselves up into eight different schools, those [[elements]] of [[thoughts]] and [[ideas]] which in later days came to be labeled as [[Mahayana]]” (125). Nevertheless, others contend that it is because when [[Mahayana]] first emerged, it resembled [[Mahasanghika]] in several areas of [[doctrinal]] interpretation. For instance, [[Mahayana]] resembles [[Mahasanghika]] in believing 22
+
According to Harvey, [[Mahayana Buddhism]], which arose some [[time]] between 150 BCE and 100 CE, was not associated with any particular {{Wiki|individual}}, nor was it linked directly to any of the [[eighteen schools]] mentioned above. He believes that it arose “as the culmination of various earlier developments” (89). However, [[Dasgupta]] in his History of [[Indian Philosophy]] says [[Mahayana]] evolved from the [[Mahasanghikas]], one of the early eighteen [[schools of Buddhism]]. He says, “It is difficult to say precisely at what [[time]] [[Mahayanism]] took its rise. But there is [[reason]] to think that as the [[Mahasanghikas]] separated themselves from the [[Theravadins]] probably some [[time]] in 400 BCE and split themselves up into eight different schools, those [[elements]] of [[thoughts]] and [[ideas]] which in later days came to be labeled as [[Mahayana]]” (125). Nevertheless, others contend that it is because when [[Mahayana]] first emerged, it resembled [[Mahasanghika]] in several areas of [[doctrinal]] [[interpretation]]. For instance, [[Mahayana]] resembles [[Mahasanghika]] in believing 22
that the lay [[person]] is also capable of becoming an [[arhat]] (foe-destroyer). In contrast to [[Theravada]], they both encourage [[lay people]] in the practice. Unlike Theravadism they both believed the presence of [[Buddha]] [[exists]] not only in [[humans]] but also in the [[transcendental]] [[state of being]]. Thus both share the [[view]] of [[Buddha]] as a [[supernatural]] being who assumed a [[transformation body]] ([[nirmana-kaya]]) and later born as [[historical Buddha]]. Harvey mentions about the three main ingredients of [[Mahayana]] movements. One of them was “a new [[cosmology]] [[arising]] from [[visualization]] practices devoutly directed at the [[Buddha]] as a glorified, [[transcendent]] being” (90).
+
that the lay [[person]] is also capable of becoming an [[arhat]] ([[foe-destroyer]]). In contrast to [[Theravada]], they both encourage [[lay people]] in the [[practice]]. Unlike [[Theravadism]] they both believed the presence of [[Buddha]] [[exists]] not only in [[humans]] but also in the [[transcendental]] [[state of being]]. Thus both share the [[view]] of [[Buddha]] as a [[supernatural]] being who assumed a [[transformation body]] ([[nirmana-kaya]]) and later born as [[historical Buddha]]. Harvey mentions about the three main ingredients of [[Mahayana]] movements. One of them was “a new [[cosmology]] [[arising]] from [[visualization]] practices devoutly directed at the [[Buddha]] as a glorified, [[transcendent]] being” (90).
  
 
The [[Mahayana teachings]] became popular after the new millennium and continued to spread throughout {{Wiki|Asia}} in the first century C.E. Over the following centuries, the teachings became a very strong presence in countries throughout {{Wiki|Asia}}, including [[Tibet]]. As [[Mahayana]] developed, two schools of [[thought]] emerged, the [[Madhyamika]] (the [[Middle Way]]) and the [[Yogacara]] (the [[Mind Only School]]). The former developed out of the teachings of [[Nagarjuna]], a [[Buddhist]] [[Wikipedia:Sage (sophos|sage]] from the [[south]] of [[India]]. His most important work - the [[Mulamadhyamika-karika]] ([[Fundamental Verses on the Middle Way]]) - aimed to show the [[truth]] of the [[emptiness]] or [[sunyata]] by argument. His basic argument is that all things are [[conditioned]] and therefore cannot be said to have an [[inherent]] [[nature]], an undying [[essence]]. The [[world]] we {{Wiki|perceive}} is made up of ever-changing [[dharmas]], [[mental]] and [[physical]] constituents that only have significance in the way that they relate to each other. [[Yogacara]] or the [[Mind Only School]] of [[Mahayana Buddhism]] was founded in the 4th century CE by two brothers, [[Asanga]] and [[Vasubandhu]]. This school argued that the [[world]] as we {{Wiki|perceive}} it is a creation of the [[mind]]. As {{Wiki|individuals}} we therefore create [[imaginary]] [[worlds]] that are mistaken for real [[existence]].
 
The [[Mahayana teachings]] became popular after the new millennium and continued to spread throughout {{Wiki|Asia}} in the first century C.E. Over the following centuries, the teachings became a very strong presence in countries throughout {{Wiki|Asia}}, including [[Tibet]]. As [[Mahayana]] developed, two schools of [[thought]] emerged, the [[Madhyamika]] (the [[Middle Way]]) and the [[Yogacara]] (the [[Mind Only School]]). The former developed out of the teachings of [[Nagarjuna]], a [[Buddhist]] [[Wikipedia:Sage (sophos|sage]] from the [[south]] of [[India]]. His most important work - the [[Mulamadhyamika-karika]] ([[Fundamental Verses on the Middle Way]]) - aimed to show the [[truth]] of the [[emptiness]] or [[sunyata]] by argument. His basic argument is that all things are [[conditioned]] and therefore cannot be said to have an [[inherent]] [[nature]], an undying [[essence]]. The [[world]] we {{Wiki|perceive}} is made up of ever-changing [[dharmas]], [[mental]] and [[physical]] constituents that only have significance in the way that they relate to each other. [[Yogacara]] or the [[Mind Only School]] of [[Mahayana Buddhism]] was founded in the 4th century CE by two brothers, [[Asanga]] and [[Vasubandhu]]. This school argued that the [[world]] as we {{Wiki|perceive}} it is a creation of the [[mind]]. As {{Wiki|individuals}} we therefore create [[imaginary]] [[worlds]] that are mistaken for real [[existence]].
  
According to Hacker (1952) the profound [[influences]] of [[Buddhism]] on [[Gaudapada]] were from the Lankavatara-sutra and the writings of [[Nagarjuna]] and Vasuvandhu. Thus, some [[scholars]] are of the opinion that he was a “crypto-Buddhist.” Isayeva says, “His work mandukya-karika was undoubtedly composed under the direct impact of [[Buddhist]] [[ideas]]” (10). She continues, “And it was from [[Buddhism]] that [[Gaudapada]] borrowed the notion of the illusiveness of manifold [[world]] [[activities]] and [[perceptions]] that being cut short and exhausted in the moment of true [[seeing]]” (52). [[Scholars]] also charge that Gaudapada’s mandukya-karika reveals notable [[Buddhist]] influence on his formulation of [[non-dual]] [[Advaita]], especially in the last chapter.
+
According to Hacker (1952) the profound [[influences]] of [[Buddhism]] on [[Gaudapada]] were from the [[Lankavatara-sutra]] and the writings of [[Nagarjuna]] and [[Vasubandhu]]. Thus, some [[scholars]] are of the opinion that he was a “[[crypto-Buddhist]].” [[Isayeva]] says, “His work [[mandukya-karika]] was undoubtedly composed under the direct impact of [[Buddhist]] [[ideas]]” (10). She continues, “And it was from [[Buddhism]] that [[Gaudapada]] borrowed the notion of the illusiveness of manifold [[world]] [[activities]] and [[perceptions]] that being cut short and exhausted in the [[moment]] of true [[seeing]]” (52). [[Scholars]] also charge that [[Gaudapada’s]] [[mandukya-karika]] reveals notable [[Buddhist]] influence on his formulation of [[non-dual]] [[Advaita]], especially in the last [[chapter]].
  
Consequently, [[scholars]] argue that due to Gaudapada’s influence, [[Shankara]] incorporated [[Buddhist]] [[ideas]] and images in his writings, most importantly the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[maya]]. Shankara’s {{Wiki|concept}} of mayavada is one of the most complex and important [[elements]] in his [[thought]]. Mudgal claims that the {{Wiki|theory}} of [[maya]] is first introduced into [[Vedanta]] by [[Gaudapada]]. He says, “[[maya]] [[doctrine]] as the {{Wiki|theory}} of [[illusion]] is not be found, nor any suggestions of that [[doctrine]] are to be found, either in the [[Vedas]] or in the [[Upanishads]], or in the {{Wiki|Gita}}” (69).
 
These are indeed compelling [[reasons]] to see the influence of [[Buddhism]] on [[Shankara]]. First, as mentioned in previous section, [[Buddhism]] was well established and flourishing before [[Shankara]] was even born. Secondly, there is no disagreement among the [[scholars]] about the influence of [[Buddhism]] on his [[guru]], [[Gaudapada]], who had tremendous impact on Shankara’s [[life]] through their guru-shiksha relationship. The influence of [[Buddhism]], through [[Gaudapada]], especially in his [[philosophy]] of {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} was the actual basis for the [[criticism]] of [[Shankara]] being a crypto-Buddhist. 24
 
  
Shankara’s critics argue that most of his works contain [[Buddhist]] ([[Mahayana]]) [[elements]] and very little of original [[thought]]. For instance, [[Dasgupta]] argues, “Much of the [[dialectics]] of the {{Wiki|reasoning}} of [[Shankara]] and of his followers and the whole [[doctrine]] of [[maya]] and the fourfold {{Wiki|classification}} of [[existence]], and the {{Wiki|theory}} of [[Brahman]] as the [[ultimate reality]] and ground, were anticipated by the {{Wiki|idealist}} [[Buddhist]], and looked at from that point of [[view]] there would be very little which could be regarded as original in [[Shankara]]” (195). Sharma (1952) has a similar contention. He argues that the similarities between these two schools cannot be denied on any ground since they are so many and strong while any differences between them are few in number and insignificant. Thus, the only difference between the two would be, “a matter of [[degree]] and emphasis and not a matter of difference in kind” (Mudgal, 9). Taken together, these arguments suggest that Shankara’s [[Advaita]] [[philosophy]] is virtually indistinguishable from the [[sunyata]] of [[Nagarjuna]]. A thorough analysis of Shankara’s [[philosophy]] becomes crucial for determining the validity of these contentions. The following section, therefore, will examine Shankara’s [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of [[Brahman]], [[Atman]], [[moksa]], [[avidya]], and [[maya]] respectively, the key points of similarity. 25
+
Consequently, [[scholars]] argue that due to [[Gaudapada’s]] influence, [[Shankara]] incorporated [[Buddhist]] [[ideas]] and images in his writings, most importantly the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[maya]]. [[Shankara’s]] {{Wiki|concept}} of [[mayavada]] is one of the most complex and important [[elements]] in his [[thought]]. [[Mudgal]] claims that the {{Wiki|theory}} of [[maya]] is first introduced into [[Vedanta]] by [[Gaudapada]]. He says, “[[maya]] [[doctrine]] as the {{Wiki|theory}} of [[illusion]] is not be found, nor any suggestions of that [[doctrine]] are to be found, either in the [[Vedas]] or in the [[Upanishads]], or in the {{Wiki|Gita}}” (69).
 +
These are indeed compelling [[reasons]] to see the influence of [[Buddhism]] on [[Shankara]]. First, as mentioned in previous section, [[Buddhism]] was well established and flourishing before [[Shankara]] was even born. Secondly, there is no disagreement among the [[scholars]] about the influence of [[Buddhism]] on his [[guru]], [[Gaudapada]], who had tremendous impact on Shankara’s [[life]] through their [[guru-shiksha]] relationship. The influence of [[Buddhism]], through [[Gaudapada]], especially in his [[philosophy]] of {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} was the actual basis for the [[criticism]] of [[Shankara]] being a crypto-Buddhist. 24
 +
 
 +
Shankara’s critics argue that most of his works contain [[Buddhist]] ([[Mahayana]]) [[elements]] and very little of original [[thought]]. For instance, [[Dasgupta]] argues, “Much of the [[dialectics]] of the {{Wiki|reasoning}} of [[Shankara]] and of his followers and the whole [[doctrine]] of [[maya]] and the fourfold {{Wiki|classification}} of [[existence]], and the {{Wiki|theory}} of [[Brahman]] as the [[ultimate reality]] and ground, were anticipated by the {{Wiki|idealist}} [[Buddhist]], and looked at from that point of [[view]] there would be very little which could be regarded as original in [[Shankara]]” (195). Sharma (1952) has a similar contention. He argues that the similarities between these two schools cannot be denied on any ground since they are so many and strong while any differences between them are few in number and insignificant. Thus, the only difference between the two would be, “a {{Wiki|matter}} of [[degree]] and {{Wiki|emphasis}} and not a {{Wiki|matter}} of difference in kind” (Mudgal, 9). Taken together, these arguments suggest that [[Shankara’s]] [[Advaita]] [[philosophy]] is virtually indistinguishable from the [[sunyata]] of [[Nagarjuna]]. A thorough analysis of Shankara’s [[philosophy]] becomes crucial for determining the validity of these contentions. The following section, therefore, will examine Shankara’s [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of [[Brahman]], [[Atman]], [[moksa]], [[avidya]], and [[maya]] respectively, the key points of similarity. 25
 
III.
 
III.
Shankara’s [[philosophy]]
+
 
 +
 
 +
[[Shankara’s]] [[philosophy]]
  
 
[[Brahman]]
 
[[Brahman]]
  
The main tenet of Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system is that there is nothing but the [[non-dual]] [[supreme reality]], without any qualities or [[characteristics]]. This [[supreme reality]] is [[Brahman]]. [[Shankara]] says, “[[Brahman]] alone is real. There is no one but He. When He is known as the [[supreme reality]] there is no other [[existence]] but [[Brahman]]” (69). Mudgal describes Shankara’s [[Brahman]] as the [[reality]] that transcends the [[duality]] of [[subject]] and [[object]], knower and known. He says, “It is what it is. It does not become, for it just IS. It is Perfect Being, the Full, the grown. Therefore it IS” (5). [[Brahman]] is the [[truth]] devoid of any [[attributes]]. According to Mudgal, [[Shankara]] explains this further in his story concerning Kauntey and Radheya. In Shankara’s [[advaita]] system, [[Brahman]], the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[Reality]], is not something which has to be attained newly. Rather, it is always there, except one is not {{Wiki|aware}} of its [[existence]] due to the power of [[ignorance]]. To illustrate this, he says, “{{Wiki|Karna}} was born Kauntey; however, he believed he was a Radheya; for all that, he was not a Radheya; when he was told that he was really Kaunteya, he did not become Kaunteya, which he always was, but of which unfortunately he was [[ignorant]]. Yet it was a [[revelation]] which one has through [[knowledge]]” (14). [[Shankara]], says Isayeva, also uses other metaphors, such as the {{Wiki|metaphor}} of [[invincible]] light in an [[empty]] [[space]] to illustrate the attributeless [[Brahman]]. [[Shankara]] says the light is simply {{Wiki|invisible}} not because of its [[non-existence]], but because there is no [[object]] to [[illuminate]]. Likewise, [[nirguna]] [[Brahman]] is also not [[perceived]] because it transcends all [[attributes]] and relations. 26
+
The main [[tenet]] of [[Shankara’s]] {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system is that there is nothing but the [[non-dual]] [[supreme reality]], without any qualities or [[characteristics]]. This [[supreme reality]] is [[Brahman]]. [[Shankara]] says, “[[Brahman]] alone is real. There is no one but He. When He is known as the [[supreme reality]] there is no other [[existence]] but [[Brahman]]” (69). [[Mudgal]] describes Shankara’s [[Brahman]] as the [[reality]] that {{Wiki|transcends}} the [[duality]] of [[subject]] and [[object]], knower and known.  
 +
 
 +
He says, “It is what it is. It does not become, for it just IS. It is Perfect Being, the Full, the grown. Therefore it IS” (5). [[Brahman]] is the [[truth]] devoid of any [[attributes]]. According to Mudgal, [[Shankara]] explains this further in his story concerning [[Kauntey]] and [[Radheya]]. In [[Shankara’s]] [[advaita]] system, [[Brahman]], the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[Reality]], is not something which has to be [[attained]] newly. Rather, it is always there, except one is not {{Wiki|aware}} of its [[existence]] due to the power of [[ignorance]].  
 +
 
 +
To illustrate this, he says, “{{Wiki|Karna}} was born Kauntey; however, he believed he was a Radheya; for all that, he was not a [[Radheya]]; when he was told that he was really [[Kaunteya]], he did not become [[Kaunteya]], which he always was, but of which unfortunately he was [[ignorant]]. Yet it was a [[revelation]] which one has through [[knowledge]]” (14).  
 +
 
 +
[[Shankara]], says [[Isayeva]], also uses other {{Wiki|metaphors}}, such as the {{Wiki|metaphor}} of [[invincible]] {{Wiki|light}} in an [[empty]] [[space]] to illustrate the attributeless [[Brahman]]. [[Shankara]] says the {{Wiki|light}} is simply {{Wiki|invisible}} not because of its [[non-existence]], but because there is no [[object]] to [[illuminate]]. Likewise, [[nirguna]] [[Brahman]] is also not [[perceived]] because it {{Wiki|transcends}} all [[attributes]] and relations. 26
 +
 
 +
As a result, [[Shankara]] warns against any [[rational]] {{Wiki|conception}} or description of [[Brahman]], for it limits the [[unlimited]] [[Brahman]]. He emphasizes that any [[idea]] that [[Brahman]] has [[attributes]] is {{Wiki|superimposed}} by our [[ignorance]] and should be repudiated. He says, “[[Caste]], [[creed]] family and [[lineage]] do not [[exist]] in [[Brahman]]. [[Brahman]] has neither [[name]] nor [[form]]; it {{Wiki|transcends}} [[merit]] and {{Wiki|demerit}}; it is beyond [[time]], [[space]] and the [[objects]] of senseexperience” (75). It is, therefore, best described via negativa. In [[Shankara]] and [[Indian Philosophy]], [[Isayeva]] says, “There is no other and no better [[definition]] of [[Brahman]] than Neti, Neti- not this, not this” (116). However, she says that this is not a {{Wiki|denial}} of any positive [[attributes]] of [[Brahman]]. It is instead a means to turn the [[minds]] of aspirants from the [[worldly]] [[concern]] towards the [[understanding]] of the [[reality]]. Cronk asserts that the [[appearance]] of [[Brahman]] with [[attributes]] is “only a [[view]] based on the [[human]] need to understand the [[true nature]] of [[Brahman]]” (33). In addition, [[A.C. Das]] (1952) reports, “Hence, the neti-neti (not this, not this) method to which the [[Advaitists]] have recourse does not in any way indicate that it is just a [[void]]. On the contrary, the method brings out that [[Brahman]], being the [[ultimate reality]], is unique and as such cannot be determined in [[thought]], which involves comparison and analysis” (145). For [[Shankara]], [[Brahman]] “is unchangeable, [[infinite]], and imperishable” (76). According to [[Swami Prabhananda]] and [[Christopher Isherwood]] (1978), [[Shankara’s]] {{Wiki|concept}} of [[reality]] is that which neither changes nor ceases to [[exist]]. Anything that endures temporarily is not an [[absolute reality]]. [[Prabhananda]] and Isherwood claim, “The [[world]] is [[subject]] to modification and therefore, by [[Shankara’s]] [[definition]], it is “not real” (8). Thus, by [[definition]], any [[experiences]] during the states of waking are not real as they are [[bound]] to change.
  
As a result, [[Shankara]] warns against any [[rational]] {{Wiki|conception}} or description of [[Brahman]], for it limits the [[unlimited]] [[Brahman]]. He emphasizes that any [[idea]] that [[Brahman]] has [[attributes]] is superimposed by our [[ignorance]] and should be repudiated. He says, “[[Caste]], [[creed]] family and [[lineage]] do not [[exist]] in [[Brahman]]. [[Brahman]] has neither [[name]] nor [[form]]; it transcends [[merit]] and demerit; it is beyond [[time]], [[space]] and the [[objects]] of senseexperience” (75). It is, therefore, best described via negativa. In [[Shankara]] and [[Indian Philosophy]], Isayeva says, “There is no other and no better definition of [[Brahman]] than Neti, Neti- not this, not this” (116). However, she says that this is not a denial of any positive [[attributes]] of [[Brahman]]. It is instead a means to turn the [[minds]] of aspirants from the [[worldly]] [[concern]] towards the [[understanding]] of the [[reality]]. Cronk asserts that the [[appearance]] of [[Brahman]] with [[attributes]] is “only a [[view]] based on the [[human]] need to understand the [[true nature]] of [[Brahman]]” (33). In addition, A.C. Das (1952) reports, “Hence, the neti-neti (not this, not this) method to which the Advaitists have recourse does not in any way indicate that it is just a [[void]]. On the contrary, the method brings out that [[Brahman]], being the [[ultimate reality]], is unique and as such cannot be determined in [[thought]], which involves comparison and analysis” (145). For [[Shankara]], [[Brahman]] “is unchangeable, [[infinite]], and imperishable” (76). According to Swami Prabhananda and Christopher Isherwood (1978), Shankara’s {{Wiki|concept}} of [[reality]] is that which neither changes nor ceases to [[exist]]. Anything that endures temporarily is not an [[absolute reality]]. Prabhananda and Isherwood claim, “The [[world]] is [[subject]] to modification and therefore, by Shankara’s definition, it is “not real” (8). Thus, by definition, any [[experiences]] during the states of waking are not real as they are bound to change.
+
Only deep [[consciousness]] is real in [[Shankara’s]] {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}, note [[Prabhananda]] and [[Isherwood]]. They say, “There is only one thing that never leaves us–the deep [[consciousness]]. This alone is the [[constant]] feature of all [[experience]]. And this [[consciousness]] is the real, [[absolute]] [[Self]](8). According to them, this [[consciousness]] is {{Wiki|present}} during dreamless [[sleep]], when [[characteristics]] and [[attributes]] like the [[sense]] of “I” or “[[Self]]” have temporarily ceased. [[Shankara]] argues that each person’s [[soul]] in the deep [[sleep]] ([[susupti]]) comes closer to {{Wiki|unity}} with [[Brahman]], though temporarily. In [[Shankara’s]] {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}, this [[pure consciousness]], which is {{Wiki|present}} in all being, is [[Brahman]], but it has temporarily forgotten its [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] as [[Brahman]]. Thus, the goal of a [[person]] is to realize the innermost [[self]] within one’s [[own]] being by removing all the temporary [[characteristics]] and [[attributes]].
  
Only deep [[consciousness]] is real in Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}, note Prabhananda and Isherwood. They say, “There is only one thing that never leaves us–the deep [[consciousness]]. This alone is the [[constant]] feature of all [[experience]]. And this [[consciousness]] is the real, [[absolute]] [[Self]]” (8). According to them, this [[consciousness]] is {{Wiki|present}} during dreamless [[sleep]], when [[characteristics]] and [[attributes]] like the [[sense]] of “I” or “[[Self]]” have temporarily ceased. [[Shankara]] argues that each person’s [[soul]] in the deep [[sleep]] (susupti) comes closer to {{Wiki|unity}} with [[Brahman]], though temporarily. In Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}, this [[pure consciousness]], which is {{Wiki|present}} in all being, is [[Brahman]], but it has temporarily forgotten its [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] as [[Brahman]]. Thus, the goal of a [[person]] is to realize the innermost [[self]] within one’s own being by removing all the temporary [[characteristics]] and [[attributes]].
+
This description, however, is not meant to identify [[pure consciousness]] as the [[characteristics]] or an attribute of [[Brahman]] ([[nirguna]]). [[Shankara]], as mentioned earlier, strongly rejects any [[attributes]] on [[Brahman]]. Instead [[pure consciousness]], in Shankara’s [[view]], is one with [[Brahman]]. [[Brahman]] does not possess [[pure consciousness]] nor is [[consciousness]] the [[nature]] of [[Brahman]]. [[Pure consciousness]], in fact, does not belong to any {{Wiki|individual}}.  
  
This description, however, is not meant to identify [[pure consciousness]] as the [[characteristics]] or an attribute of [[Brahman]] ([[nirguna]]). [[Shankara]], as mentioned earlier, strongly rejects any [[attributes]] on [[Brahman]]. Instead [[pure consciousness]], in Shankara’s [[view]], is one with [[Brahman]]. [[Brahman]] does not possess [[pure consciousness]] nor is [[consciousness]] the [[nature]] of [[Brahman]]. [[Pure consciousness]], in fact, does not belong to any {{Wiki|individual}}. It is [[inconceivable]] and [[indescribable]], like [[Brahman]]. According to Cronk, Shankara’s [[logic]] for equating [[pure consciousness]] with [[Brahman]] is as follows: “If all differences and distinctions are unreal and if Being and [[consciousness]] are both real, it follows that there are no differences or distinction between Being and [[consciousness]]. They must be one and the same. Therefore, [[consciousness]] itself is Being-that which is. It also follows that Being is [[consciousness]]. So the [[essential]] [[nature]] of Brahman-the sole reality-is [[consciousness]]” (76). Thus in {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}, [[pure consciousness]] is [[eternal]], 28
+
It is [[inconceivable]] and [[indescribable]], like [[Brahman]]. According to Cronk, [[Shankara’s]] [[logic]] for equating [[pure consciousness]] with [[Brahman]] is as follows: “If all differences and {{Wiki|distinctions}} are unreal and if Being and [[consciousness]] are both real, it follows that there are no differences or {{Wiki|distinction}} between Being and [[consciousness]]. They must be one and the same. Therefore, [[consciousness]] itself is Being-that which is. It also follows that Being is [[consciousness]]. So the [[essential]] [[nature]] of [[Brahman]]-the sole reality-is [[consciousness]]” (76). Thus in {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}, [[pure consciousness]] is [[eternal]], 28
 
one with the [[Brahman]], and is inherently {{Wiki|present}} in everyone. It is [[Brahman]], free from all names, qualities, and so forth.
 
one with the [[Brahman]], and is inherently {{Wiki|present}} in everyone. It is [[Brahman]], free from all names, qualities, and so forth.
  
The fundamental question being posed to [[Shankara]] by his critics is about the attributeless [[Brahman]] and its relationship with the apparent [[world]]. In what [[sense]] is [[Brahman]] the creator of this [[universe]] and how does one explain the [[world]] of differences? On what account does the multitude of changing [[world]] relate to [[unchanging]] attributeless [[Brahman]]? As a matter of fact, Shankara’s description of Brahman’s relationship with the [[manifest]] [[world]] is unique from other [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools. According to [[Shankara]], the manifold [[world]] is a mere [[appearance]] of [[Brahman]] due to [[avidya]] ([[ignorance]]) and [[maya]] ([[illusion]]). Mahadevan explains this unique {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Shankara]] by saying, “there is no real [[causation]]; the [[world]] is but an [[illusory]] [[appearances]] in [[Brahman]], even as the {{Wiki|snake}} is in the rope” (59). Therefore, according to [[Shankara]], there is no real creation. However, Mahadevan also says, “When viewed in [[relation]] to the [[empirical]] [[world]] and the [[empirical]] souls…Brahman appears as [[God]], the [[cause]] of the [[world]]” (59). Thus in the [[Advaita]] system [[Brahman]] has two [[characteristics]], [[nirguna]] (attributeless) and [[saguna]] (with attribute). [[Saguna]] (with [[attributes]]) [[Brahman]] is the personal [[God]], all-good, all powerful, the creator of the [[world]] and so forth. To illustrate, [[Shankara]] compares [[saguna]] [[Brahman]] to an [[infinite]] ocean. Like the [[formless]] ocean [[water]], he says, which freezes and takes the [[form]] of ice, similarly [[Brahman]] ([[saguna]]) also appears to {{Wiki|devotees}} in response to their intense [[love]] and [[devotion]]. But ultimately, he says, the icy [[form]] melts away as the [[knowledge]] of {{Wiki|sun}} rises. Thus, reference is made to [[saguna]] [[Brahman]] when [[Brahman]] is described as the [[cause]] of this multiple [[world]]. Cronk says, “To speak of [[Brahman]] as the [[cause]] of the [[world]] presupposes a [[duality]] of [[Brahman]] and [[world]], and such [[dualistic]] thing 29
+
 
is grounded on [[ignorance]] of the [[true nature]] of [[Brahman]] and [[Atman]]” (33). It is only in the [[dualistic]] [[thought]], [[perception]] of the [[manifest]] [[world]] as real and separate [[entity]], the possibility of [[Brahman]] ([[saguna]]) as the [[cause]] of the apparent [[world]]. In [[ultimate reality]], there is nothing but the {{Wiki|unity}} of Atman-Brahman. The real [[Brahman]] ([[nirguna]]) is always without [[characteristics]], without [[action]] or change.
+
 
The {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Brahman]] without any [[attributes]], [[nirguna]], is a unique [[view]] of {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}. No [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|orthodox}} school, except {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}, advocates that [[Brahman]] is devoid of all the [[attributes]]. This unique [[view]] of [[Brahman]] as attributeless, impersonal and so forth has incited other {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools to criticize [[Shankara]] as crypto-Buddhist. They contend that this [[view]] is no different from [[Nagarjuna’s]] {{Wiki|concept}} of [[sunyata]].
+
The fundamental question being posed to [[Shankara]] by his critics is about the attributeless [[Brahman]] and its relationship with the apparent [[world]]. In what [[sense]] is [[Brahman]] the creator of this [[universe]] and how does one explain the [[world]] of differences? On what account does the multitude of changing [[world]] relate to [[unchanging]] attributeless [[Brahman]]? As a {{Wiki|matter}} of fact, [[Shankara’s]] description of [[Brahman’s]] relationship with the [[manifest]] [[world]] is unique from other [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools. According to [[Shankara]], the manifold [[world]] is a mere [[appearance]] of [[Brahman]] due to [[avidya]] ([[ignorance]]) and [[maya]] ([[illusion]]).  
 +
 
 +
[[Mahadevan]] explains this unique {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Shankara]] by saying, “there is no real [[causation]]; the [[world]] is but an [[illusory]] [[appearances]] in [[Brahman]], even as the {{Wiki|snake}} is in the rope” (59). Therefore, according to [[Shankara]], there is no real creation. However, [[Mahadevan]] also says, “When viewed in [[relation]] to the [[empirical]] [[world]] and the [[empirical]] [[souls]]…[[Brahman]] appears as [[God]], the [[cause]] of the [[world]]” (59). Thus in the [[Advaita]] system [[Brahman]] has two [[characteristics]], [[nirguna]] (attributeless) and [[saguna]] (with attribute). [[Saguna]] (with [[attributes]]) [[Brahman]] is the personal [[God]], all-good, all powerful, the creator of the [[world]] and so forth.  
 +
 
 +
To illustrate, [[Shankara]] compares [[saguna]] [[Brahman]] to an [[infinite]] ocean. Like the [[formless]] ocean [[water]], he says, which freezes and takes the [[form]] of ice, similarly [[Brahman]] ([[saguna]]) also appears to {{Wiki|devotees}} in response to their intense [[love]] and [[devotion]]. But ultimately, he says, the icy [[form]] melts away as the [[knowledge]] of {{Wiki|sun}} rises. Thus, reference is made to [[saguna]] [[Brahman]] when [[Brahman]] is described as the [[cause]] of this multiple [[world]].  
 +
 
 +
Cronk says, “To speak of [[Brahman]] as the [[cause]] of the [[world]] presupposes a [[duality]] of [[Brahman]] and [[world]], and such [[dualistic]] thing 29
 +
is grounded on [[ignorance]] of the [[true nature]] of [[Brahman]] and [[Atman]]” (33). It is only in the [[dualistic]] [[thought]], [[perception]] of the [[manifest]] [[world]] as real and separate [[entity]], the possibility of [[Brahman]] ([[saguna]]) as the [[cause]] of the apparent [[world]]. In [[ultimate reality]], there is nothing but the {{Wiki|unity}} of [[Atman-Brahman]]. The real [[Brahman]] ([[nirguna]]) is always without [[characteristics]], without [[action]] or change.
 +
 
 +
 
 +
The {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Brahman]] without any [[attributes]], [[nirguna]], is a unique [[view]] of {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}. No [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|orthodox}} school, except {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}, advocates that [[Brahman]] is devoid of all the [[attributes]]. This unique [[view]] of [[Brahman]] as attributeless, {{Wiki|impersonal}} and so forth has incited other {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools to criticize [[Shankara]] as crypto-Buddhist. They contend that this [[view]] is no different from [[Nagarjuna’s]] {{Wiki|concept}} of [[sunyata]].
  
 
[[Atman]]
 
[[Atman]]
  
The [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] {{Wiki|unity}} of Atman-Brahman mentioned above is another unique [[view]] of [[Shankara]]. However, this is not a combination of two different [[realities]]; rather, [[Atman]] ([[True Self]]) and [[Brahman]] are [[identical]]. [[Pure consciousness]], which is equated as one with [[Brahman]] and inherently {{Wiki|present}} in everyone, is [[Atman]] ([[True Self]]), according to [[Shankara]]. Isayeva says, “[[Atman]] in [[Advaita]] is [[pure consciousness]], being one and only one it has nothing by way of parts or [[attributes]]” (115). For [[Shankara]] this [[True Self]] ([[Atman]]) is not different from [[Brahman]] but is [[Brahman]] itself. It does not ultimately dissolve or disappear when [[Brahman]] is [[realized]]. [[Atman]], according to [[Shankara]], is unified, so it is a misconception to believe that there are many. [[Shankara]] compares this misconception with the analogy of the [[moon]] appearing on the surface of [[water]]. He says, just as the [[moon]] appears as many on the surface of [[water]] covered with bubbles, likewise the one 30
+
The [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] {{Wiki|unity}} of [[Atman]]-[[Brahman]] mentioned above is another unique [[view]] of [[Shankara]].  
[[Atman]] also tends to appear as many in our [[bodies]] because of [[avidya]] ([[ignorance]]), adyasa (superimposition) and [[maya]] ([[illusion]]). For instance he argues, when a [[person]] [[thinks]] "I am blind,” "I am [[happy]],” "I am fat" etc., one identifies with one’s [[body]], [[perceptions]], [[feelings]] and so forth. This, [[Shankara]] says, is [[ego]]. The [[sense]] of an {{Wiki|individual}} [[self]] ([[jiva]]) with a [[body]] and [[senses]] is superimposed by [[maya]] ([[illusion]]). Therefore, each [[jiva]] [[feels]] as if he possesses his own, unique and {{Wiki|distinct}} [[Atman]]. Nevertheless, the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[jiva]] is true only in the {{Wiki|pragmatic}} level. In the [[transcendental]] level, only the one [[Atman]], {{Wiki|equal}} to [[Brahman]], is true. It is free and beyond all the [[attributes]]. This {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Atman]] as commensurate with [[Brahman]] is what separates Shankara’s system from others as [[nondualism]]. In this system, upon [[realization]] of [[Brahman]], one’s [[Atman]] merges with [[Brahman]] and any [[sense]] of [[individuality]] thereby disappears. By contrast, the other {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools equate the person’s [[soul]] with [[Atman]] as well as value his or her {{Wiki|individual}} [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]]; thus, the [[Advaita]] [[idea]] of [[Atman]] becoming one with [[Brahman]] ultimately is not their {{Wiki|ideal}} or [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] goal.
+
 
 +
However, this is not a combination of two different [[realities]]; rather, [[Atman]] ([[True Self]]) and [[Brahman]] are [[identical]].  
 +
 
 +
[[Pure consciousness]], which is equated as one with [[Brahman]] and inherently {{Wiki|present}} in everyone, is [[Atman]] ([[True Self]]), according to [[Shankara]].  
 +
 
 +
[[Isayeva]] says, “[[Atman]] in [[Advaita]] is [[pure consciousness]], being one and only one it has nothing by way of parts or [[attributes]]” (115).  
 +
 
 +
For [[Shankara]] this [[True Self]] ([[Atman]]) is not different from [[Brahman]] but is [[Brahman]] itself.  
 +
 
 +
 
 +
It does not ultimately dissolve or disappear when [[Brahman]] is [[realized]].  
 +
 
 +
[[Atman]], according to [[Shankara]], is unified, so it is a {{Wiki|misconception}} to believe that there are many.  
 +
 
 +
[[Shankara]] compares this {{Wiki|misconception}} with the analogy of the [[moon]] appearing on the surface of [[water]].  
 +
 
 +
He says, just as the [[moon]] appears as many on the surface of [[water]] covered with bubbles, likewise the one 30
 +
[[Atman]] also tends to appear as many in our [[bodies]] because of [[avidya]] ([[ignorance]]), [[adyasa]] (superimposition) and [[maya]] ([[illusion]]).  
 +
 
 +
For instance he argues, when a [[person]] [[thinks]] "I am [[blind]],” "I am [[happy]],”  
 +
 
 +
"I am fat" etc., one identifies with one’s [[body]], [[perceptions]], [[feelings]] and so forth.  
 +
 
 +
 
 +
This, [[Shankara]] says, is [[ego]]. The [[sense]] of an {{Wiki|individual}} [[self]] ([[jiva]]) with a [[body]] and [[senses]] is {{Wiki|superimposed}} by [[maya]] ([[illusion]]).  
 +
 
 +
Therefore, each [[jiva]] [[feels]] as if he possesses his [[own]], unique and {{Wiki|distinct}} [[Atman]].  
 +
 
 +
Nevertheless, the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[jiva]] is true only in the {{Wiki|pragmatic}} level. In the [[transcendental]] level, only the one [[Atman]], {{Wiki|equal}} to [[Brahman]], is true. It is free and beyond all the [[attributes]].  
 +
 
 +
This {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Atman]] as commensurate with [[Brahman]] is what separates Shankara’s system from others as [[nondualism]]. In this system, upon [[realization]] of [[Brahman]], one’s [[Atman]] merges with [[Brahman]] and any [[sense]] of [[individuality]] thereby disappears.  
 +
 
 +
By contrast, the other {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools equate the person’s [[soul]] with [[Atman]] as well as value his or her {{Wiki|individual}} [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]]; thus, the [[Advaita]] [[idea]] of [[Atman]] becoming one with [[Brahman]] ultimately is not their {{Wiki|ideal}} or [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] goal.
  
 
[[Moksa]]
 
[[Moksa]]
  
 
In Shankara’s system, the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] {{Wiki|unity}} of Atman-Brahman is the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] goal of [[liberation]] ([[moksa]]). [[Moksa]] is achieved when one realizes the direct [[knowledge]] of [[Brahman]]. [[Shankara]] says:
 
In Shankara’s system, the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] {{Wiki|unity}} of Atman-Brahman is the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] goal of [[liberation]] ([[moksa]]). [[Moksa]] is achieved when one realizes the direct [[knowledge]] of [[Brahman]]. [[Shankara]] says:
Know the [[Atman]], transcend all sorrows, and reach the fountain of [[joy]]. Be illumined by this [[knowledge]], and you have nothing to {{Wiki|fear}}. If you wish to find [[liberation]], there is no other way of breaking the bonds of [[rebirth]]. What can break the bondage and [[misery]] of this [[world]]? The [[knowledge]] that the [[Atman]] is [[Brahman]].
+
Know the [[Atman]], transcend all sorrows, and reach the fountain of [[joy]].  
 +
 
 +
Be illumined by this [[knowledge]], and you have nothing to {{Wiki|fear}}. If you wish to find [[liberation]], there is no other way of breaking the bonds of [[rebirth]]. What can break the bondage and [[misery]] of this [[world]]? The [[knowledge]] that the [[Atman]] is [[Brahman]].
  
 
Then it is that you realize Him who is one without a second, and who is the [[absolute]] [[bliss]]. Realize [[Brahman]], and there will be no more returning to this world-the home of all sorrows. You must realize absolutely that the [[Atman]] is [[Brahman]]. (69)
 
Then it is that you realize Him who is one without a second, and who is the [[absolute]] [[bliss]]. Realize [[Brahman]], and there will be no more returning to this world-the home of all sorrows. You must realize absolutely that the [[Atman]] is [[Brahman]]. (69)
Similarly, Isayevea asserts that Shankara’s notion of “[[liberation]] from this [[cosmic]] [[illusion]]” is to “return to [[Brahman]]” (3). Swami and Isherwood say, “Certainly, the goal is to realize and ultimately become one with [[Brahman]]” (29). This [[realization]] of an {{Wiki|individual}} [[soul]] ultimately merging with [[Brahman]] is a unique trait of [[Advaita]] {{Wiki|Vedantic}} School. The merging of [[Atman]] ({{Wiki|individual}} [[soul]]) with [[Brahman]] uproots the [[sense]] of [[duality]] and {{Wiki|liberates}} the {{Wiki|individual}} from the cycle of [[samsaric]] transmigrations. In that state, one [[experiences]] [[Brahman]] or [[Absolute Being]] in the most intimate and non-separable way. This is because the [[nirguna]] aspect of [[Brahman]] is dissociated from all qualities and [[attributes]]. Mudgal [[feels]] that [[Shankara]] ultimately believes that “there is neither the [[self-awareness]] nor the [[awareness]] of the [[Self]], as it is [[awareness]] itself and as so [[experienced]] it is “[[Silence]]” (7). In this way, the seer loses all his [[individuality]] and specific characters when he ultimately merges with [[Brahman]].
 
One simile used in the [[Mundaka]] [[Upanishad]], according to [[Dasgupta]], is the comparison of the illumined seer to a [[river]]. He says, “Just as all [[rivers]] flow into the ocean and lose their names and [[forms]], so does the seer lose his [[name]] and [[forms]], when he becomes free, when he loses himself in the true freedom of this great [[truth]] (38). However, [[Dasgupta]] clarifies that this is not due to the disconnection of [[self]] with the [[world]] but due to the failure of [[worldly]] [[appearance]] as the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] and [[highest truth]]. According to him, all our [[perceptions]] of multiplicity of the external [[world]] and [[self]] are 32
 
[[pure]] [[illusion]] and deceptive. The moment one realizes the [[ultimate truth]] concerning [[Brahman]], all external [[appearances]] and its deceptions dissolve naturally and the [[ultimate truth]], [[Brahman]], becomes very apparent.
 
  
Nevertheless, for [[Shankara]], this merging of [[Atman]] and [[Brahman]] cannot be achieved through [[moral]] and [[religious]] acts, or through {{Wiki|worship}} of a personified [[God]]. He also says that one cannot achieve this goal through the [[intellectual]] [[effort]] or the accumulating various [[intellectual]] {{Wiki|data}}. For instance, Hirst exclaims in his [[book]], Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}: A way of [[Teaching]], that “[[Brahman]] may be known through reading of the [[scriptures]], but it cannot be [[perceived]] by the [[senses]]. It cannot be expressed or described, because it transcends names, classifications, or characterizations. It cannot be known by {{Wiki|reasoning}}, but its [[existence]] may be apprehended intuitively” (39). However, Isayeva indicates that [[Shankara]] accepts these means only to assist one in moving towards [[Brahman]], but not as the actual [[realization]]. For such a [[spiritual]] quest, giving up [[desire]] for [[worldly]] [[pleasure]] and resorting to the [[meditation]] on the meaning of [[Brahman]] is also required. Seeking a qualified [[teacher]] also becomes indispensable for the [[highest]] [[illumination]]. These means help to discriminate [[Atman]] from non-atman, which in turn helps to burn away [[ignorance]], [[avidya]].
+
Similarly, Isayevea asserts that [[Shankara’s]] notion of “[[liberation]] from this [[cosmic]] [[illusion]]” is to “return to [[Brahman]]” (3). [[Swami]] and [[Isherwood say]], “Certainly, the goal is to realize and ultimately become one with [[Brahman]]” (29).
 +
 
 +
This [[realization]] of an {{Wiki|individual}} [[soul]] ultimately merging with [[Brahman]] is a unique trait of [[Advaita]] {{Wiki|Vedantic}} School.
 +
 
 +
The merging of [[Atman]] ({{Wiki|individual}} [[soul]]) with [[Brahman]] uproots the [[sense]] of [[duality]] and {{Wiki|liberates}} the {{Wiki|individual}} from the cycle of [[samsaric]] transmigrations. In that [[state]], one [[experiences]] [[Brahman]] or [[Absolute Being]] in the most intimate and non-separable way.
 +
 
 +
This is because the [[nirguna]] aspect of [[Brahman]] is dissociated from all qualities and [[attributes]].
 +
 
 +
[[Mudgal]] [[feels]] that [[Shankara]] ultimately believes that “there is neither the [[self-awareness]] nor the [[awareness]] of the [[Self]], as it is [[awareness]] itself and as so [[experienced]] it is “[[Silence]]” (7). In this way, the [[seer]] loses all his [[individuality]] and specific characters when he ultimately merges with [[Brahman]].
 +
 
 +
 
 +
One simile used in the [[Mundaka Upanishad]], according to [[Dasgupta]], is the comparison of the illumined [[seer]] to a [[river]].
 +
 
 +
He says, “Just as all [[rivers]] flow into the ocean and lose their names and [[forms]], so does the [[seer]] lose his [[name]] and [[forms]], when he becomes free, when he loses himself in the true freedom of this great [[truth]] (38).
 +
 
 +
However, [[Dasgupta]] clarifies that this is not due to the disconnection of [[self]] with the [[world]] but due to the failure of [[worldly]] [[appearance]] as the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] and [[highest truth]].
 +
 
 +
According to him, all our [[perceptions]] of multiplicity of the external [[world]] and [[self]] are 32
 +
[[pure]] [[illusion]] and deceptive.
 +
 
 +
The [[moment]] one realizes the [[ultimate truth]] concerning [[Brahman]], all external [[appearances]] and its deceptions dissolve naturally and the [[ultimate truth]], [[Brahman]], becomes very apparent.
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
Nevertheless, for [[Shankara]], this merging of [[Atman]] and [[Brahman]] cannot be achieved through [[moral]] and [[religious]] acts, or through {{Wiki|worship}} of a personified [[God]]. He also says that one cannot achieve this goal through the [[intellectual]] [[effort]] or the accumulating various [[intellectual]] {{Wiki|data}}.  
 +
 
 +
For instance, Hirst exclaims in his [[book]], Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}: A way of [[Teaching]], that “[[Brahman]] may be known through reading of the [[scriptures]], but it cannot be [[perceived]] by the [[senses]]. It cannot be expressed or described, because it {{Wiki|transcends}} names, classifications, or characterizations.  
 +
 
 +
It cannot be known by {{Wiki|reasoning}}, but its [[existence]] may be apprehended intuitively” (39). However, Isayeva indicates that [[Shankara]] accepts these means only to assist one in moving towards [[Brahman]], but not as the actual [[realization]].  
 +
 
 +
For such a [[spiritual]] quest, giving up [[desire]] for [[worldly]] [[pleasure]] and resorting to the [[meditation]] on the meaning of [[Brahman]] is also required. Seeking a qualified [[teacher]] also becomes indispensable for the [[highest]] [[illumination]].  
 +
 
 +
These means help to discriminate [[Atman]] from [[non-atman]], which in turn helps to burn away [[ignorance]], [[avidya]].
 +
 
  
[[Shankara]] believes that [[liberation]] ([[moksa]]) can be [[realized]] when one is still alive. [[Liberation]] attained in this [[life]] is called jivanmukti while [[liberation]] attained after [[death]] is videhamukti. Mudgal says, “When one becomes jivanmukti this [[world of senses]] has ceased to [[exist]] although he [[lives]] and moves in it” (157). However, the [[body]] of a [[realized]] seer is still subjected to [[suffering]] and [[pain]] even when he has eliminated his [[ego]]. He escapes from this only when he leaves behind his [[body]] at the [[time]] of [[death]]. The final 33
+
 
[[disappearance]] of all identification comes when he [[dies]] and leaves behind his [[body]]. This is the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[realm]] of [[silence]], from where he never returns. Isayeva says, “In [[Advaita]], the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[liberation]] is placed beyond the causal chain of [[phenomena]]” (157). Thus, for [[Shankara]], [[Brahman]] is not something to be attained or achieved, but rather to be [[realized]]. In short, in the steps to [[liberation]], the first is to have complete [[detachment]] from all things which are non-eternal. Then the practice of [[tranquility]], {{Wiki|self-control}}, and [[forbearance]] are implemented. This is followed by sacrificing all [[actions]], which is usually done from personal, [[selfish]] [[desire]]. Then one must hear the [[truth]] of the [[Atman]], reflect on it, and [[meditate]] upon it. Eventually, Prabhavananda and Isherwood claim, one is able to realize the [[ultimate truth]], [[Brahman]], in which the [[sense]] of [[duality]] is dissolved and the [[infinite]] unitary [[consciousness]] alone remains.
+
[[Shankara]] believes that [[liberation]] ([[moksa]]) can be [[realized]] when one is still alive. [[Liberation]] [[attained]] in this [[life]] is called jivanmukti while [[liberation]] [[attained]] after [[death]] is videhamukti.  
[[Moksa]] is not, according to [[Shankara]], a [[perfection]] to be achieved; it is rather the [[essential]] [[reality]] of one's own [[self]] to be [[realized]] through destruction of the [[ignorance]] that conceals it. Shankara’s notion of jivanmukti and vedhamukti is not unique to his [[Advaita]] system. Other {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools like [[Mimamsa]] also believe in the [[attainment]] of [[liberation]] (jivanmukti) in this [[life]] [[time]].
+
 
 +
Mudgal says, “When one becomes jivanmukti this [[world of senses]] has ceased to [[exist]] although he [[lives]] and moves in it” (157). However, the [[body]] of a [[realized]] [[seer]] is still subjected to [[suffering]] and [[pain]] even when he has eliminated his [[ego]]. He escapes from this only when he leaves behind his [[body]] at the [[time]] of [[death]]. The final 33
 +
[[disappearance]] of all identification comes when he [[dies]] and leaves behind his [[body]].  
 +
 
 +
This is the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[realm]] of [[silence]], from where he never returns. Isayeva says, “In [[Advaita]], the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[liberation]] is placed beyond the causal chain of [[phenomena]]” (157).  
 +
 
 +
Thus, for [[Shankara]], [[Brahman]] is not something to be [[attained]] or achieved, but rather to be [[realized]]. In short, in the steps to [[liberation]], the first is to have complete [[detachment]] from all things which are non-eternal.  
 +
 
 +
Then the [[practice]] of [[tranquility]], {{Wiki|self-control}}, and [[forbearance]] are implemented. This is followed by sacrificing all [[actions]], which is usually done from personal, [[selfish]] [[desire]]. Then one must hear the [[truth]] of the [[Atman]], reflect on it, and [[meditate]] upon it. Eventually, [[Prabhavananda]] and [[Isherwood]] claim, one is able to realize the [[ultimate truth]], [[Brahman]], in which the [[sense]] of [[duality]] is dissolved and the [[infinite]] unitary [[consciousness]] alone remains.
 +
 
 +
 
 +
[[Moksa]] is not, according to [[Shankara]], a [[perfection]] to be achieved; it is rather the [[essential]] [[reality]] of one's [[own]] [[self]] to be [[realized]] through destruction of the [[ignorance]] that conceals it. [[Shankara’s]] notion of jivanmukti and vedhamukti is not unique to his [[Advaita]] system. Other {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools like [[Mimamsa]] also believe in the [[attainment]] of [[liberation]] (jivanmukti) in this [[life]] [[time]].
  
 
[[Avidya]]
 
[[Avidya]]
  
Although the [[attainment]] of [[Moksa]] or the [[realization]] of [[Brahman]] is within and inwardly [[experienced]], one is still entangled in [[endless]] and vicious cycle of [[death]] and [[rebirth]], with [[pain]], [[suffering]], and {{Wiki|confusion}}. [[Shankara]] [[attributes]] these to [[avidya]] ([[ignorance]]) and to [[maya]] (the power to deceive). He says, “Because you are associated with [[ignorance]], the supreme [[Atman]] with you appears to be in bondage to the non-Atman. This is the sole [[cause]] of the cycle of [[birth]] and [[deaths]]” (39). 34
+
Although the [[attainment]] of [[Moksa]] or the [[realization]] of [[Brahman]] is within and inwardly [[experienced]], one is still entangled in [[endless]] and vicious cycle of [[death]] and [[rebirth]], with [[pain]], [[suffering]], and {{Wiki|confusion}}. [[Shankara]] [[attributes]] these to [[avidya]] ([[ignorance]]) and to [[maya]] (the power to deceive). He says, “Because you are associated with [[ignorance]], the supreme [[Atman]] with you appears to be in bondage to the [[non-Atman]].  
According to [[Shankara]], there is a disposition in [[human nature]] to misidentify between [[Self]] and not-Self, between [[subject]] and [[object]]. For instance, Cronk says, “There is a natural [[human]] tendency, rooted in [[ignorance]], not to distinguish clearly between [[subject]] and [[object]] and superimpose upon each other the [[characteristic]] [[nature]] and [[attributes]] of the other” (26). Mahadevan makes similar remarks regarding [[ignorance]]. He says that we mistakenly identify that the [[self]] is the [[subject]] of [[transmigration]] and that the [[world]] in which this happens is real. He concludes that “all these notions are due to [[ignorance]]” (66).
+
 
 +
This is the sole [[cause]] of the cycle of [[birth]] and [[deaths]]” (39). 34
 +
According to [[Shankara]], there is a disposition in [[human nature]] to misidentify between [[Self]] and [[not-Self]], between [[subject]] and [[object]]. For instance, Cronk says, “There is a natural [[human]] tendency, rooted in [[ignorance]], not to distinguish clearly between [[subject]] and [[object]] and superimpose upon each other the [[characteristic]] [[nature]] and [[attributes]] of the other” (26). [[Mahadevan]] makes similar remarks regarding [[ignorance]]. He says that we mistakenly identify that the [[self]] is the [[subject]] of [[transmigration]] and that the [[world]] in which this happens is real. He concludes that “all these notions are due to [[ignorance]]” (66).
 +
 
 +
To illustrate this {{Wiki|concept}}, [[Shankara]] employs the ‘{{Wiki|snake}} in the rope’ analogy as a demonstration of [[avidya]] and its superimposition. This analogy suggests that the [[world]] is like falsely [[seeing]] a {{Wiki|snake}} in the place of what actually is a harmless striped rope.
 +
 
 +
However, when this harmless striped rope is mistaken for a {{Wiki|poisonous snake}}, an observer takes fright. In this [[manner]], says [[Shankara]], the [[manifest]] [[world]] is also [[perceived]], when in [[reality]], the [[manifest]] [[world]] is purely [[illusion]] ([[maya]]).
 +
 
 +
The {{Wiki|snake}} which appears on the rope, in [[actuality]], is not different from the rope, nor is it the same as the rope. Its [[appearance]] depends upon the rope and vanishes with the rope. However, the [[appearance]] and [[disappearance]] of the {{Wiki|snake}} does not affect the [[nature]] of the rope.
 +
 
 +
The rope is the ground for [[seeing]] the {{Wiki|snake}}, as [[Brahman]] is for the [[world]] of plurality. The [[world]], like the {{Wiki|snake}}, is an illicit projection, a super-imposition due to [[ignorance]]. The {{Wiki|snake}} is an error; it is not real as rope, nor unreal, it is somehow there. [[Shankara]] says, “The [[world]] is not [[caused]], but not uncaused, but not both and not neither; it is {{Wiki|indeterminate}}; it is somehow there” (9).
 +
 
 +
In the same [[manner]], says [[Isayeva]], [[ordinary people]] are not able to understand that all [[attributes]] are falsely {{Wiki|projected}} on the [[Atman]]. Not being able to separate the [[body]] and its [[attributes]] from the [[Atman]], one superimposes these as “I” and “Mine.” This [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] is falsely [[constructed]] by the [[ego]], and thus is not a real attribute of the [[True Self]] ([[Atman]]). Thus Hirst says that one is mixing up [[body]] with [[self]], or even [[senses]] and [[feelings]] with the [[self]].
 +
 
 +
He warns that as long as these misconceptions are there, [[liberation]] from the [[samsaric]] [[rebirth]] is not possible. [[Realizing]] [[Brahman]] is a person’s [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] goal, [[avidya]] ([[ignorance]]) must be removed. Misconception is then replaced by [[knowledge]] and the [[appearance]] [[world]] of [[name]] and [[form]] disappears like the [[imagery]] of a [[dream]]. In [[Shankara’s]] system, [[ignorance]] ([[avidya]]) is the main [[obstacle]] for the direct [[knowledge]] of [[Brahman]], the [[Ultimate Reality]]. In other words, removal of [[ignorance]] leads to the [[realization]] of one’s [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] with [[Brahman]]. Other {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hindu]] schools disagree with this [[idea]] and also with the [[idea]] that the [[manifest]] [[world]] is [[caused]] through [[ignorance]].  
  
To illustrate this {{Wiki|concept}}, [[Shankara]] employs the ‘{{Wiki|snake}} in the rope’ analogy as a demonstration of [[avidya]] and its superimposition. This analogy suggests that the [[world]] is like falsely [[seeing]] a {{Wiki|snake}} in the place of what actually is a harmless striped rope. However, when this harmless striped rope is mistaken for a {{Wiki|poisonous snake}}, an observer takes fright. In this [[manner]], says [[Shankara]], the [[manifest]] [[world]] is also [[perceived]], when in [[reality]], the [[manifest]] [[world]] is purely [[illusion]] ([[maya]]). The {{Wiki|snake}} which appears on the rope, in [[actuality]], is not different from the rope, nor is it the same as the rope. Its [[appearance]] depends upon the rope and vanishes with the rope. However, the [[appearance]] and [[disappearance]] of the {{Wiki|snake}} does not affect the [[nature]] of the rope. The rope is the ground for [[seeing]] the {{Wiki|snake}}, as [[Brahman]] is for the [[world]] of plurality. The [[world]], like the {{Wiki|snake}}, is an illicit projection, a super-imposition due to [[ignorance]]. The {{Wiki|snake}} is an error; it is not real as rope, nor unreal, it is somehow there. [[Shankara]] says, “The [[world]] is not [[caused]], but not uncaused, but not both and not neither; it is {{Wiki|indeterminate}}; it is somehow there” (9).
 
  
In the same [[manner]], says Isayeva, [[ordinary people]] are not able to understand that all [[attributes]] are falsely {{Wiki|projected}} on the [[Atman]]. Not being able to separate the [[body]] and its [[attributes]] from the [[Atman]], one superimposes these as “I” and “Mine.” This [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] is falsely [[constructed]] by the [[ego]], and thus is not a real attribute of the [[True Self]] ([[Atman]]). Thus Hirst says that one is mixing up [[body]] with [[self]], or even [[senses]] and [[feelings]] with the [[self]]. He warns that as long as these misconceptions are there, [[liberation]] from the [[samsaric]] [[rebirth]] is not possible. [[Realizing]] [[Brahman]] is a person’s [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] goal, [[avidya]] ([[ignorance]]) must be removed. Misconception is then replaced by [[knowledge]] and the [[appearance]] [[world]] of [[name]] and [[form]] disappears like the [[imagery]] of a [[dream]]. In Shankara’s system, [[ignorance]] ([[avidya]]) is the main obstacle for the direct [[knowledge]] of [[Brahman]], the [[Ultimate Reality]]. In other words, removal of [[ignorance]] leads to the [[realization]] of one’s [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] with [[Brahman]]. Other {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hindu]] schools disagree with this [[idea]] and also with the [[idea]] that the [[manifest]] [[world]] is [[caused]] through [[ignorance]]. [[Maya]]
+
[[Maya]]
According to [[Shankara]], this manifold [[world]] [[appearance]] is [[caused]] by [[maya]]. [[Shankara]] says, “It is she who gives [[birth]] to the whole [[universe]]” (Jewel-Heart {{Wiki|Discrimination}}, 49). It is the [[inherent]] power or [[potency]] of [[Brahman]]. [[Maya]] obscures [[reality]] and projects the [[world]] of plurality. However, [[maya]] is neither real nor un-real. [[Maya]] is absolutely dependent on and [[inseparable]] from [[Brahman]]. [[Maya]] is non-different from [[Brahman]] but [[Brahman]] is never affected by its profanity, just like the illusionist is not affected by his own [[illusion]]. [[Maya]] is anadi (beginningless), [[indescribable]], and indefinable as well. Thus in the {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system, [[Dasgupta]] says, “The [[relation]] of [[maya]] and [[Brahman]] is unique and is called tadatmaya” (172). Maya’s apparent [[existence]] 36
+
 
only disappears when the [[ultimate truth]], [[Brahman]], is [[realized]]. Shankara’s {{Wiki|concept}} of [[maya]] ([[illusion]]) was highly criticized. [[Scholars]] argue that [[Shankara]] is indebted to the [[Buddhists]] for his {{Wiki|concept}} of [[maya]]. Although the [[word]] [[maya]] occurs in Bhagavadgita, [[scholars]] argue that Shankara’s {{Wiki|theory}} of [[maya]] is nowhere to be found in [[Vedas]] or in [[Upanishads]]. Instead, they charge that it is a [[doctrine]] first initiated in [[Vedanta]] system by Shankara’s [[guru]], [[Gaudapada]]. Mudgal says, “The [[doctrine]] of [[maya]] as understood by [[Shankara]] was first introduced in the [[Vedanta]] by [[Gaudapada]] [[karika]]” (69). After having analyzed all the key [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system, the following [[sections]] will assess each [[criticism]] to see if these [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] are original or borrowed from other [[traditions]].
+
 
 +
According to [[Shankara]], this manifold [[world]] [[appearance]] is [[caused]] by [[maya]]. [[Shankara]] says, “It is she who gives [[birth]] to the whole [[universe]]” (Jewel-Heart {{Wiki|Discrimination}}, 49). It is the [[inherent]] power or [[potency]] of [[Brahman]]. [[Maya]] obscures [[reality]] and projects the [[world]] of plurality. However, [[maya]] is neither real nor un-real. [[Maya]] is absolutely dependent on and [[inseparable]] from [[Brahman]]. [[Maya]] is non-different from [[Brahman]] but [[Brahman]] is never affected by its profanity, just like the illusionist is not affected by his [[own]] [[illusion]]. [[Maya]] is [[anadi]] ([[beginningless]]), [[indescribable]], and indefinable as well. Thus in the {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system, [[Dasgupta]] says, “The [[relation]] of [[maya]] and [[Brahman]] is unique and is called tadatmaya” (172). [[Maya’s]] apparent [[existence]] 36
 +
only disappears when the [[ultimate truth]], [[Brahman]], is [[realized]]. Shankara’s {{Wiki|concept}} of [[maya]] ([[illusion]]) was highly criticized. [[Scholars]] argue that [[Shankara]] is indebted to the [[Buddhists]] for his {{Wiki|concept}} of [[maya]]. Although the [[word]] [[maya]] occurs in {{Wiki|Bhagavadgita}}, [[scholars]] argue that Shankara’s {{Wiki|theory}} of [[maya]] is nowhere to be found in [[Vedas]] or in [[Upanishads]]. Instead, they charge that it is a [[doctrine]] first [[initiated]] in [[Vedanta]] system by Shankara’s [[guru]], [[Gaudapada]]. Mudgal says, “The [[doctrine]] of [[maya]] as understood by [[Shankara]] was first introduced in the [[Vedanta]] by [[Gaudapada]] [[karika]]” (69). After having analyzed all the key [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system, the following [[sections]] will assess each [[criticism]] to see if these [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] are original or borrowed from other [[traditions]].
  
 
IV.
 
IV.
Critiquing Shankara’s [[Philosophy]]
+
Critiquing [[Shankara’s]] [[Philosophy]]
 +
 
 +
In {{Wiki|light}} of Shankara’s [[philosophical]] [[views]] as presented in his [[Advaita]] system, critics like Sharma, [[Dasgupta]], Mudgal, Smart, and others have contended that [[Shankara]] is a crypto-Buddhist. These arguments are most clearly laid out by [[Mudgal]] in his [[book]], [[Advaita]] of [[Shankara]]- A Reappraisal (1975).
 +
 
 +
My particular [[attention]] to Mudgal is not because I am responding to him particularly or more than the other critics, but because among the [[scholars]] who have examined this issue, Mudgal is the one who gives the most systematic and point-by-point comparative analysis of Sankara’s system of {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} and the [[Mahayana Buddhism]] of [[Nagarjuna]], while the comments made by other [[scholars]] are less comprehensive and more eclectic. By examining his work and responding to it, I am able to cover the range of issues addressed by the other [[scholars]] as well.
 +
 
 +
However, it should be clear that I am responding to all these [[scholars]] and not Mudgal alone.
 +
In this [[book]] Mudgal interprets the [[ultimate reality]] of both the [[Mahayana]] school of [[Nagarjuna]] and the [[Advaita]] system of [[Shankara]] as [[transcendental]]. He says, “The [[tattva]] (that-ness) of [[Nagarjuna]] and the [[Brahman]] of [[Shankara]] are both [[transcendental]] to [[thought]]” (176). His claim is based on the fact that both schools accept their [[ultimate truth]] as [[non-dual]], {{Wiki|ineffable}}, trans-empirical, beyond [[thought]], or trans-relational. Hence, the [[ultimate truth]], he continues, is not an [[object of knowledge]]. He says, “It is not knowable as an [[object]]; for all knowability is knowability as an [[object]], therefore, the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] cannot be [[conceived]] or determined in [[thought]]” (176). It is considered as unspeakable or [[indescribable]] hence best describe via negativa.
  
In light of Shankara’s [[philosophical]] [[views]] as presented in his [[Advaita]] system, critics like Sharma, [[Dasgupta]], Mudgal, Smart, and others have contended that [[Shankara]] is a crypto-Buddhist. These arguments are most clearly laid out by Mudgal in his [[book]], [[Advaita]] of [[Shankara]]- A Reappraisal (1975). My particular [[attention]] to Mudgal is not because I am responding to him particularly or more than the other critics, but because among the [[scholars]] who have examined this issue, Mudgal is the one who gives the most systematic and point-by-point comparative analysis of Sankara’s system of {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} and the [[Mahayana Buddhism]] of [[Nagarjuna]], while the comments made by other [[scholars]] are less comprehensive and more eclectic. By examining his work and responding to it, I am able to cover the range of issues addressed by the other [[scholars]] as well. However, it should be clear that I am responding to all these [[scholars]] and not Mudgal alone.
 
In this [[book]] Mudgal interprets the [[ultimate reality]] of both the [[Mahayana]] school of [[Nagarjuna]] and the [[Advaita]] system of [[Shankara]] as [[transcendental]]. He says, “The [[tattva]] (that-ness) of [[Nagarjuna]] and the [[Brahman]] of [[Shankara]] are both [[transcendental]] to [[thought]]” (176). His claim is based on the fact that both schools accept their [[ultimate truth]] as [[non-dual]], {{Wiki|ineffable}}, trans-empirical, beyond [[thought]], or trans-relational. Hence, the [[ultimate truth]], he continues, is not an [[object of knowledge]]. He says, “It is not knowable as an [[object]]; for all knowability is knowability as an [[object]], therefore, the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] cannot be conceived or determined in [[thought]]” (176). It is considered as unspeakable or [[indescribable]] hence best describe via negativa.
 
  
In addition, Mudgal contends that the characterization of [[Ultimate Reality]], [[Brahman]], as [[bliss]] in Shankara’s [[Advaita]] system is very similar to [[Nagarjuna’s]] {{Wiki|concept}} of [[sunyata]]. For example, he says that the fundamental [[belief]] of [[Mahayana Buddhism]] is that all is [[suffering]], change, and substanceless. Therefore, the practice in [[Mahayana Buddhism]] is focused on the [[attainment]] of a state free from change and [[sorrow]]. According to [[Nagarjuna]], says Mudgal, [[sunya]] transcends all change, [[misery]], and [[sorrow]], the [[characteristics]] of the [[empirical]] [[world]] of things. “This [[Absolute]],” says Mudgal, “even though [[Nagarjuna]] has not said in so many words, is, by the very [[nature]] of [[Nagarjuna’s]] [[dialectic]], [[Bliss]]” (178).
+
In addition, Mudgal contends that the characterization of [[Ultimate Reality]], [[Brahman]], as [[bliss]] in Shankara’s [[Advaita]] system is very similar to [[Nagarjuna’s]] {{Wiki|concept}} of [[sunyata]]. For example, he says that the fundamental [[belief]] of [[Mahayana Buddhism]] is that all is [[suffering]], change, and substanceless. Therefore, the [[practice]] in [[Mahayana Buddhism]] is focused on the [[attainment]] of a [[state]] free from change and [[sorrow]].  
 +
 
 +
According to [[Nagarjuna]], says Mudgal, [[sunya]] {{Wiki|transcends}} all change, [[misery]], and [[sorrow]], the [[characteristics]] of the [[empirical]] [[world]] of things. “This [[Absolute]],” says Mudgal, “even though [[Nagarjuna]] has not said in so many words, is, by the very [[nature]] of [[Nagarjuna’s]] [[dialectic]], [[Bliss]]” (178).
 +
 
 +
Another important [[affinity]] between [[Mahayana Buddhism]] and Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system is the notion of [[tathagata-garbha]] and [[Atman]]. Well-known [[tathagatagarbha]] texts, like Tathatagata-garbha [[Sutra]] (200 CE-250 CE) and Srimala-devi [[Simhanada]] [[Sutra]] (250 CE-350 CE) describe [[tathagata-garbha]] as [[pure consciousness]]. According these texts, [[tathagata-garbha]] is {{Wiki|present}} in all the [[beings]] regardless of whether they are deluded or {{Wiki|defiled}}.
 +
 
 +
The [[defilements]], says Harvey, “are seen as unsubstantial, unreal, but as [[imagined]] by the deluded [[mind]]” (116). [[Tathagata-garbha]] is {{Wiki|present}} within naturally from the beginingless [[time]]. It is [[unchanging]], [[permanent]], and beyond [[duality]]. Harvey says, “It is already {{Wiki|present}}, the immaculate [[true nature]] to which nothing need be added and from which nothing need be taken” (115). Ultimately, [[tathagata-garbha]] is not to be [[attained]], but to be [[realized]] by dissolving all the [[defilements]]. It is like {{Wiki|gold}} [[Wikipedia:burial|buried]] under some filth which has simply to be uncovered.
  
Another important [[affinity]] between [[Mahayana Buddhism]] and Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system is the notion of [[tathagata-garbha]] and [[Atman]]. Well-known [[tathagatagarbha]] texts, like Tathatagata-garbha [[Sutra]] (200 CE-250 CE) and Srimala-devi [[Simhanada]] [[Sutra]] (250 CE-350 CE) describe [[tathagata-garbha]] as [[pure consciousness]]. According these texts, [[tathagata-garbha]] is {{Wiki|present}} in all the [[beings]] regardless of whether they are deluded or {{Wiki|defiled}}. The [[defilements]], says Harvey, “are seen as unsubstantial, unreal, but as [[imagined]] by the deluded [[mind]]” (116). [[Tathagata-garbha]] is {{Wiki|present}} within naturally from the beginingless [[time]]. It is [[unchanging]], [[permanent]], and beyond [[duality]]. Harvey says, “It is already {{Wiki|present}}, the immaculate [[true nature]] to which nothing need be added and from which nothing need be taken” (115). Ultimately, [[tathagata-garbha]] is not to be attained, but to be [[realized]] by dissolving all the [[defilements]]. It is like {{Wiki|gold}} buried under some filth which has simply to be uncovered.
 
  
 
This [[Buddhist]] notion of [[tathagata-garbha]] is so close to Shankara’s {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Atman]] that some [[Buddhist]] [[scholars]] like Matusmoto Shiro and {{Wiki|Hakamaya}} Noriaki of [[Soto]] 39
 
This [[Buddhist]] notion of [[tathagata-garbha]] is so close to Shankara’s {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Atman]] that some [[Buddhist]] [[scholars]] like Matusmoto Shiro and {{Wiki|Hakamaya}} Noriaki of [[Soto]] 39
 
[[Zen]] call into a question of the [[doctrine]] of [[tathagata-garbha]]. According to Sallie B. [[King]] (1997), they argue that [[Buddha-nature]] [[thought]] is an essentialist [[philosophy]] parallel to the {{Wiki|monism}} of [[Upanishads]]. In addition, Harvey also says, “Given this description, how then it differ from a [[permanent]] [[Self]] ([[Pali]] [[atta]], Skt [[atman]]), which [[Buddhism]] had never accepted?” (118).
 
[[Zen]] call into a question of the [[doctrine]] of [[tathagata-garbha]]. According to Sallie B. [[King]] (1997), they argue that [[Buddha-nature]] [[thought]] is an essentialist [[philosophy]] parallel to the {{Wiki|monism}} of [[Upanishads]]. In addition, Harvey also says, “Given this description, how then it differ from a [[permanent]] [[Self]] ([[Pali]] [[atta]], Skt [[atman]]), which [[Buddhism]] had never accepted?” (118).
  
Next, Mudgal claims, the description of jivas and the [[manifest]] [[world]] by Shankara’s [[Advaita]] system as unreal also has close [[affinity]] to nairatmyavada of the [[Mahayana Buddhists]]. Mudgal explains that [[Mahayana]] accepts [[pudgala]] [[nairatmya]] ([[selflessness]] of [[person]]) and [[dharma]] [[nairatmya]] ([[non-substantiality]] of things). In other words, both the {{Wiki|individual}} and things are devoid of any substantial [[existence]]. He says, “To the [[Buddhist]], [[individuality]] is the ego-substance ([[jiva]])” (179). This notion is very similar to the [[Vedanta]] [[view]] of [[Shankara]], who rejects jivas as {{Wiki|individual}}, {{Wiki|independent}} and [[eternal]]. According to [[Shankara]], Mudgal says, these [[attributes]] are only superimposed on the [[Absolute]] because of [[Avidya]] ([[Ignorance]]). Jivas are, therefore, dependent, limited, [[relative]], and have no [[absolute]] [[existence]]. Consequently for [[Shankara]], he argues, “They are unreal and even so is the [[world]]; it is a case of error” (180). Both the [[self]] and the [[manifest]] [[world]], in these two systems, therefore, lack substantiality. A similar remark is also made by Smart (1992). He says, “The effective denial by [[Shankara]] of a plurality of selves brings him closer than any one else to the [[Buddhist]] viewpoint” (89).
+
Next, Mudgal claims, the description of [[jivas]] and the [[manifest]] [[world]] by Shankara’s [[Advaita]] system as unreal also has close [[affinity]] to nairatmyavada of the [[Mahayana Buddhists]]. Mudgal explains that [[Mahayana]] accepts [[pudgala]] [[nairatmya]] ([[selflessness]] of [[person]]) and [[dharma]] [[nairatmya]] ([[non-substantiality]] of things). In other words, both the {{Wiki|individual}} and things are devoid of any substantial [[existence]]. He says, “To the [[Buddhist]], [[individuality]] is the ego-substance ([[jiva]])” (179). This notion is very similar to the [[Vedanta]] [[view]] of [[Shankara]], who rejects [[jivas]] as {{Wiki|individual}}, {{Wiki|independent}} and [[eternal]].  
 +
 
 +
According to [[Shankara]], Mudgal says, these [[attributes]] are only {{Wiki|superimposed}} on the [[Absolute]] because of [[Avidya]] ([[Ignorance]]). [[Jivas]] are, therefore, dependent, limited, [[relative]], and have no [[absolute]] [[existence]]. Consequently for [[Shankara]], he argues, “They are unreal and even so is the [[world]]; it is a case of error” (180). Both the [[self]] and the [[manifest]] [[world]], in these two systems, therefore, lack substantiality. A similar remark is also made by Smart (1992).  
 +
 
 +
He says, “The effective {{Wiki|denial}} by [[Shankara]] of a plurality of selves brings him closer than any one else to the [[Buddhist]] viewpoint” (89).
 +
 
 +
 
 
Mudgal also charges that both [[view]] [[jñana]] and [[prajña]] as the means of [[liberation]], limiting the role of [[karma]] and [[bhakti]] within the [[empirical]] [[world]]. The terms [[nirvana]], [[moksa]], and [[mukti]] used in [[Mahayana]] and [[Advaita]] both refer to [[liberation]] from the cycle of [[death]] and [[rebirth]]. According to Mudgal, [[nirvana]] refers to the [[realization]] of the 40
 
Mudgal also charges that both [[view]] [[jñana]] and [[prajña]] as the means of [[liberation]], limiting the role of [[karma]] and [[bhakti]] within the [[empirical]] [[world]]. The terms [[nirvana]], [[moksa]], and [[mukti]] used in [[Mahayana]] and [[Advaita]] both refer to [[liberation]] from the cycle of [[death]] and [[rebirth]]. According to Mudgal, [[nirvana]] refers to the [[realization]] of the 40
Supreme [[knowledge]], perfect [[peace]] and [[absolute]] freedom. Here he reiterates his previous analogy by saying that the [[disappearance]] of waves is due to the [[calmness]] of the ocean, therefore the waves are non-distinct from the ocean. Similarly, “the {{Wiki|individual}} is lost in the [[absolute]] beyond [[recognition]]” (183) when all the adjuncts of [[avidya]] are removed. As a matter of fact, Mudgal confirms that “the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] identification of [[knowledge]] with [[Reality]] is a [[characteristic]] of both the schools” (176). In addition, they both accept, he says, jivan [[mukti]] and [[videha]] [[mukti]]. The first kind of [[mukti]] or [[nirvana]], according to both, can be [[realized]] when one is still alive, while the other is [[realized]] only after the seer leaves his [[physical body]] behind when he [[dies]].
 
Finally, Mudgal likens Shankara’s [[understanding]] of [[maya]] with the Mahayana’s notion of [[illusory]] [[nature]]. He contends that both believe that the [[world]] is [[maya]]. In other words, this [[manifest]] [[world]], which everyone [[perceives]] and [[experience]], is [[illusory]]. He says, “It is a creation by the [[self]] deluding itself by its [[avidya]]” (180). He refers again to the analogy of waves on the ocean. As the waves on the ocean are not {{Wiki|distinct}} from the ocean, he explains, the [[world]] is also non-distinct from the [[tattva]] or the [[Brahman]]. He then concludes by saying, “When [[avidya]] is overcome or [[maya]] is dispelled, what is discovered is [[Brahman]] only” (181). Thus for [[Mahayana Buddhism]] and [[Shankara]], the [[existence]] of [[empirical]] [[world]] is only [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]], [[conditioned]], or dependent. As Smart says “All [[appearances]] are [[illusory]], but some are more [[illusory]] than others” (89). This feature of [[illusory]] [[nature]] of all [[appearances]], at the ordinary level, is what Shankara’s system shares with [[Mahayana Buddhism]].
 
  
As we have seen in the previous pages, the comparison between [[Mahayana Buddhism]] and Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system are compelling. They suggest that the 41
+
Supreme [[knowledge]], {{Wiki|perfect}} [[peace]] and [[absolute]] freedom. Here he reiterates his previous analogy by saying that the [[disappearance]] of waves is due to the [[calmness]] of the ocean, therefore the waves are non-distinct from the ocean. Similarly, “the {{Wiki|individual}} is lost in the [[absolute]] beyond [[recognition]]” (183) when all the adjuncts of [[avidya]] are removed. As a {{Wiki|matter}} of fact,
fundamental [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of [[Advaita]] of [[Shankara]], like [[Brahman]], [[Atman]], [[maya]], and [[moksa]] had already appeared in the [[Sunyavada]] system of [[Mahayana]]. Therefore, many [[scholars]] conclude, Shankara’s [[doctrine]] of [[Advaita]] does not contain any original [[thought]]. However, there are some {{Wiki|subtle}} but very significant [[elements]] of Shankara’s fundamental to his system. These [[views]] are not only unique to [[Shankara]], but are some of his fundamental [[views]]. These [[elements]] are what make Shankara’s [[Advaita]] system {{Wiki|distinct}} from other [[Indian]] {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools and [[Buddhism]] as well. Mudgal and others are, perhaps, correct to some extent, but that does not justify their conclusion that [[Shankara]] is a crypto-Buddhist. The following section will, thus, examine important differences between [[Shankara]] and [[Mahayana]] [[thought]] to see how fundamentally separate {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} is from [[Sunyavada]] of Nargarjuna.
+
 
 +
Mudgal confirms that “the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] identification of [[knowledge]] with [[Reality]] is a [[characteristic]] of both the schools” (176). In addition, they both accept, he says, jivan [[mukti]] and [[videha]] [[mukti]]. The first kind of [[mukti]] or [[nirvana]], according to both, can be [[realized]] when one is still alive, while the other is [[realized]] only after the [[seer]] leaves his [[physical body]] behind when he [[dies]].
 +
 
 +
Finally, Mudgal likens Shankara’s [[understanding]] of [[maya]] with the [[Mahayana’s]] notion of [[illusory]] [[nature]].
 +
 
 +
He contends that both believe that the [[world]] is [[maya]]. In other words, this [[manifest]] [[world]], which everyone [[perceives]] and [[experience]], is [[illusory]].
 +
 
 +
He says, “It is a creation by the [[self]] deluding itself by its [[avidya]]” (180).
 +
 
 +
He refers again to the analogy of waves on the ocean. As the waves on the ocean are not {{Wiki|distinct}} from the ocean, he explains, the [[world]] is also non-distinct from the [[tattva]] or the [[Brahman]].
 +
 
 +
He then concludes by saying, “When [[avidya]] is overcome or [[maya]] is dispelled, what is discovered is [[Brahman]] only” (181).
 +
 
 +
Thus for [[Mahayana Buddhism]] and [[Shankara]], the [[existence]] of [[empirical]] [[world]] is only [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]], [[conditioned]], or dependent.
 +
 
 +
As Smart says “All [[appearances]] are [[illusory]], but some are more [[illusory]] than others” (89). This feature of [[illusory]] [[nature]] of all [[appearances]], at the ordinary level, is what Shankara’s system shares with [[Mahayana Buddhism]].
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
As we have seen in the previous pages, the comparison between [[Mahayana Buddhism]] and Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system are compelling.  
 +
 
 +
They suggest that the 41
 +
fundamental [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of [[Advaita]] of [[Shankara]], like [[Brahman]], [[Atman]], [[maya]], and [[moksa]] had already appeared in the [[Sunyavada]] system of [[Mahayana]]. Therefore, many [[scholars]] conclude, Shankara’s [[doctrine]] of [[Advaita]] does not contain any original [[thought]].  
 +
 
 +
However, there are some {{Wiki|subtle}} but very significant [[elements]] of Shankara’s fundamental to his system. These [[views]] are not only unique to [[Shankara]], but are some of his fundamental [[views]]. These [[elements]] are what make Shankara’s [[Advaita]] system {{Wiki|distinct}} from other [[Indian]] {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools and [[Buddhism]] as well.  
 +
 
 +
Mudgal and others are, perhaps, correct to some extent, but that does not justify their conclusion that [[Shankara]] is a [[crypto-Buddhist]]. The following section will, thus, examine important differences between [[Shankara]] and [[Mahayana]] [[thought]] to see how fundamentally separate {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} is from [[Sunyavada]] of [[Nargarjuna]].
  
 
V.
 
V.
Response to Shankara’s Critics
 
  
As laid out in the previous section, one of the main [[reasons]] [[Shankara]] is considered a crypto-Buddhist pertains to his {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Brahman]]. [[Scholars]] contend that his [[view]] parallels the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[sunyata]] in [[Mahayana Buddhism]]. This [[criticism]] is based on the {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} description of [[Brahman]] as the [[ultimate reality]], attributeless, [[indescribable]], and [[infinite]]. This characterization of [[ultimate reality]] is also very evident in Mahayana’s description of [[sunyata]]. For instance, Harvey notes [[sunyata]] of [[Nagarjuna]] as the [[ultimate reality]] which is not only [[inconceivable]] but also inexpressible. He says, “The [[ultimate truth]], then, is that [[reality]] is [[inconceivable]] and inexpressible” (102). Harvey also adds that [[sunyata]] (the [[ultimate truth]]) of [[Nagarjuna]] is immutable, unchangeable, undiscriminated, and undifferentiated. In spite of such similarities, there are some underlying [[views]], regarding [[Brahman]] and [[sunyata]], unaddressed by the critics that eventually distinguish them from one another. Shankara’s description of [[Brahman]] as [[permanent]] and [[eternal]] explains it. In Crest [[Jewel]] of {{Wiki|Discrimination}}, [[Shankara]] says: [[Brahman]] is supreme.
+
Response to [[Shankara’s]] Critics
 +
 
 +
As laid out in the previous section, one of the main [[reasons]] [[Shankara]] is considered a crypto-Buddhist pertains to his {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Brahman]]. [[Scholars]] contend that his [[view]] parallels the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[sunyata]] in [[Mahayana Buddhism]].  
 +
 
 +
This [[criticism]] is based on the {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} description of [[Brahman]] as the [[ultimate reality]], attributeless, [[indescribable]], and [[infinite]]. This characterization of [[ultimate reality]] is also very evident in [[Mahayana’s]] description of [[sunyata]].  
 +
 
 +
For instance, Harvey notes [[sunyata]] of [[Nagarjuna]] as the [[ultimate reality]] which is not only [[inconceivable]] but also inexpressible.  
 +
 
 +
He says, “The [[ultimate truth]], then, is that [[reality]] is [[inconceivable]] and inexpressible” (102). Harvey also adds that [[sunyata]] (the [[ultimate truth]]) of [[Nagarjuna]] is immutable, unchangeable, undiscriminated, and undifferentiated.  
 +
 
 +
In spite of such similarities, there are some underlying [[views]], regarding [[Brahman]] and [[sunyata]], unaddressed by the critics that eventually distinguish them from one another. Shankara’s description of [[Brahman]] as [[permanent]] and [[eternal]] explains it. In Crest [[Jewel]] of {{Wiki|Discrimination}}, [[Shankara]] says: [[Brahman]] is supre me.
 +
 
  
 
He is the reality-the one without a second.
 
He is the reality-the one without a second.
 
He is [[pure consciousness]], free from any taint.
 
He is [[pure consciousness]], free from any taint.
 
He is [[tranquility]] itself. He has neither beginning nor end. He does not change. He is [[joy]] for ever.
 
He is [[tranquility]] itself. He has neither beginning nor end. He does not change. He is [[joy]] for ever.
He transcends the [[appearance]] of the manifold, created by [[Maya]]. He is [[eternal]], for ever beyond reach of [[pain]], not to be divided, not to be measured, without [[form]], without [[name]], undifferentiated, immutable. 43
+
He {{Wiki|transcends}} the [[appearance]] of the manifold, created by [[Maya]]. He is [[eternal]], for ever beyond reach of [[pain]], not to be divided, not to be measured, without [[form]], without [[name]], undifferentiated, immutable. 43
He shines with His own light.
+
He shines with His [[own]] {{Wiki|light}}.
 +
 
 +
 
 +
He is everything that can be [[experienced]] in this [[universe]].
 +
 
 +
The illumined seers know Him as the uttermost [[reality]], [[infinite]], [[absolute]], without parts-the [[pure consciousness]]. (71) There is also a clear characterization of [[Brahman]] as [[eternal]] and [[absolute]] in his response to the problem of Brahman-world relationship.
 +
 
 +
[[Shankara]] responds to this problem by drawing on [[Samkya’s]] (350-450 CE) {{Wiki|concept}} of [[satkaryavada]], with slight variation. [[Satkaryavada]] postulates that an effect pre-exists in a [[cause]], and that it is not {{Wiki|distinct}} from its [[cause]].
 +
 
 +
Samkya believes that the [[world]] of [[evolution]] is potentially pre-existent in [[prakrti]] ([[nature]]), before creation; thus, the evolutes are not {{Wiki|distinct}} from [[prakrti]]. They evolve out of [[prakriti]] and are not different from [[prakriti]].
 +
 
 +
Drawing on Samkya, [[Shankara]] was able to reconcile the seemingly [[contradictory]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of an attributeless and [[absolute]] [[Brahman]] and the [[manifest]] [[world]].
 +
 
 +
Shankara’s analogy of a pot and clay reconciles these two [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]].
 +
 
 +
He says, “The pot and the [[earth]] are not the same, are not different, yet pot is earthen, it depends on [[earth]], the pot as pot is still an earthen pot; the change of [[earth]] into the pot is merely a nominal or formal one; the pot being thus nominal or formal is false, and as [[earth]] alone it is real” (9).
 +
 
 +
Another indication of Shankara’s [[view]] of [[Brahman]] as [[eternal]] and [[absolute]] is evident in his [[criticism]] of [[Buddhism]] as a [[doctrine]] with flaws. Isayeva notes, “according to [[Shankara]], the greatest defect of this [[Buddhist doctrine]] lies in its persistent {{Wiki|denial}} of any [[permanent]] [[subject]]” (152). Thus, these clearly demonstrate that Shankara’s [[Brahman]] is not only the Supreme, [[Ultimate Reality]], but also [[eternal]] and [[absolute]].
 +
 
  
He is everything that can be [[experienced]] in this [[universe]]. The illumined seers know Him as the uttermost [[reality]], [[infinite]], [[absolute]], without parts-the [[pure consciousness]]. (71) There is also a clear characterization of [[Brahman]] as [[eternal]] and [[absolute]] in his response to the problem of Brahman-world relationship. [[Shankara]] responds to this problem by drawing on Samkya’s (350-450 CE) {{Wiki|concept}} of satkaryavada, with slight variation. Satkaryavada postulates that an effect pre-exists in a [[cause]], and that it is not {{Wiki|distinct}} from its [[cause]]. Samkya believes that the [[world]] of [[evolution]] is potentially pre-existent in prakrti ([[nature]]), before creation; thus, the evolutes are not {{Wiki|distinct}} from prakrti. They evolve out of prakriti and are not different from prakriti. Drawing on Samkya, [[Shankara]] was able to reconcile the seemingly contradictory [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of an attributeless and [[absolute]] [[Brahman]] and the [[manifest]] [[world]]. Shankara’s analogy of a pot and clay reconciles these two [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]]. He says, “The pot and the [[earth]] are not the same, are not different, yet pot is earthen, it depends on [[earth]], the pot as pot is still an earthen pot; the change of [[earth]] into the pot is merely a nominal or formal one; the pot being thus nominal or formal is false, and as [[earth]] alone it is real” (9). Another indication of Shankara’s [[view]] of [[Brahman]] as [[eternal]] and [[absolute]] is evident in his [[criticism]] of [[Buddhism]] as a [[doctrine]] with flaws. Isayeva notes, “according to [[Shankara]], the greatest defect of this [[Buddhist doctrine]] lies in its persistent denial of any [[permanent]] [[subject]]” (152). Thus, these clearly demonstrate that Shankara’s [[Brahman]] is not only the Supreme, [[Ultimate Reality]], but also [[eternal]] and [[absolute]].
 
  
By contrast, [[Nagarjuna]] refutes any [[view]] of {{Wiki|eternalism}} or {{Wiki|absolutism}} in his [[philosophy]]. {{Wiki|Eternalism}} and {{Wiki|absolutism}} has no place in [[Nagarjuna’s]] [[philosophy]] of [[Sunyavada]]. He advocates the ‘[[Middle Way]]’ between {{Wiki|externalism}} and [[nihilism]]. According to [[Nagarjuna]], says Harvey, “The [[nature]] of [[dharma]] ([[phenomenon]]) lies between [[absolute]], [[non-existence]], and substantial [[existence]]. This is what [[Nagarjuna]] means by the [[Middle Way]]” (98). [[Nagarjuna]] [[perceives]] that all [[dharma]] ([[phenomenon]]) lack the quality of [[inherent]] [[existence]]. Anything that appears to [[exist]] inherently or {{Wiki|independently}}, according to [[Nagarjuna]], is imputed by one’s [[ignorance]]. In [[reality]], all are [[empty]] of any [[inherent]] [[existence]], including [[emptiness]] as well. Thus, all share the same [[nature]], ‘[[emptiness]]’. The [[Heart Sutra]] says,
+
By contrast, [[Nagarjuna]] refutes any [[view]] of {{Wiki|eternalism}} or {{Wiki|absolutism}} in his [[philosophy]]. {{Wiki|Eternalism}} and {{Wiki|absolutism}} has no place in [[Nagarjuna’s]] [[philosophy]] of [[Sunyavada]]. He advocates the ‘[[Middle Way]]’ between {{Wiki|externalism}} and [[nihilism]]. According to [[Nagarjuna]], says Harvey, “The [[nature]] of [[dharma]] ([[phenomenon]]) lies between [[absolute]], [[non-existence]], and substantial [[existence]].  
 +
 
 +
This is what [[Nagarjuna]] means by the [[Middle Way]]” (98). [[Nagarjuna]] [[perceives]] that all [[dharma]] ([[phenomenon]]) lack the quality of [[inherent]] [[existence]]. Anything that appears to [[exist]] inherently or {{Wiki|independently}}, according to [[Nagarjuna]], is [[imputed]] by one’s [[ignorance]]. In [[reality]], all are [[empty]] of any [[inherent]] [[existence]], including [[emptiness]] as well. Thus, all share the same [[nature]], ‘[[emptiness]]’.  
 +
 
 +
 
 +
The [[Heart Sutra]] says,
 +
 
 
[[Body]] is nothing more than [[emptiness]];
 
[[Body]] is nothing more than [[emptiness]];
 
[[emptiness]] is nothing more than [[body]].
 
[[emptiness]] is nothing more than [[body]].
Line 231: Line 519:
 
and [[emptiness]] nothing more than they.
 
and [[emptiness]] nothing more than they.
  
[[Nagarjuna]] equates this [[emptiness]] with the [[principle]] of “[[dependent arising]].” He says that things [[exist]] only in a [[relative]] way and not in an [[absolute]] way. For instance, if one posits something as being absolutely long or short, it would have to be long or short by its own [[nature]]. Obviously, this is not the case because the description “short” is [[relative]] to “long” and vice versa. These are relational statements; each depends on the other for its 45
 
[[existence]]. [[Nagarjuna]] argues that all [[phenomena]] are devoid of {{Wiki|independent}}, [[inherent]], or [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[existence]]. Their [[existence]] in relationship to and in reliance upon other [[phenomena]] is never refuted. Since all [[phenomena]], in [[Nagarjuna’s]] {{Wiki|perspective}}, are [[empty]], some wonder if he is suggesting that [[emptiness]] is [[eternal]] and {{Wiki|independent}}. [[Nagarjuna’s]] response is that even the [[ultimate reality]], [[emptiness]], [[exists]] in [[dependence]] on other [[phenomena]] and not as an [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] basis for other [[phenomena]] to arise. Hence, Harvey says, “[[Emptiness]] is not some [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] basis and [[substance]] of the [[world]], like the [[Brahman]] of the [[Upanishads]]” (99). In other words, reference to [[emptiness]] is always made in [[relation]] to object’s [[ultimate nature]], devoid of any [[inherent]] [[existence]]. Similarly, Harvey says, “At the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] level, even talk of [[emptiness]] is to be finally given up as the things which are said to be [[empty]] do not ultimately [[exist]]” (102).
 
  
Similarly, G.C. Nayak (1979) exclaims that any [[consideration]] of [[sunyata]] of [[Mahayana]] as {{Wiki|absolutism}} is mistaken and misinterpreted. He says, “Reacting against the [[Wikipedia:Nihilist|nihilist]] interpretation of [[sunyata]] some {{Wiki|modern}} thinkers have fallen into the opposite error of taking it as an [[Absolute Reality]] whose [[characteristics]] are beyond the [[grasp]] of [[human]] {{Wiki|intellect}}” (478). He goes on to say that if [[Nagarjuna’s]] [[philosophy]] of [[sunyata]] is taken as [[affirmation]] of {{Wiki|absolutism}} or [[transcendentalism]], then one falls into one of the four-cornered ([[catuskoti]]) {{Wiki|negation}}, the device used by [[Nagarjuna]] in analyzing and refuting all four possible [[extremes]] on a topic. By contrast, [[Shankara]] sees [[Brahman]] as a separate [[entity]] with [[essence]]. According to [[Shankara]], the manifold [[world]] is an [[illusory]] [[world]]. It is superimposed upon [[Brahman]] by the power of [[maya]] and [[avidya]] ([[ignorance]]). Thus [[Shankara]] says, “This [[universe]] is an effect of [[Brahman]]. Apart from [[Brahman]], it does not [[exist]]. But this [[universe]] which is superimposed upon [[Brahman]] is nothing but a [[name]]” (70). {{Wiki|Jay Garfield}} (1994) compares 46
 
this [[view]] with the notion of [[emptiness]] and says that if [[emptiness]] is [[perceived]] in that fashion, the notion of deep {{Wiki|unity}} between the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] and [[ultimate truth]] is not understood. He says that to see [[emptiness]] in this way “is to see the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] as [[illusory]] and [[emptiness]] as the [[reality]] [[standing]] behind it” (2). Moreover, he says, “To adopt this [[view]] of [[emptiness]] is indeed to deny the [[reality]] of the entire [[phenomenal]], [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] [[world]]” (9). Therefore, Garfield refutes [[emptiness]] as a [[self-existent]] [[entity]], “[[existence]] that stands behind the veil of [[illusion]] represented by [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] [[reality]]” (2). Last but not least, there are other fundamental [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] that separate Mahayana’s notion of [[sunyata]] and Shankara’s notion of [[Brahman]]. For example, in [[Mahayana Buddhism]] [[sunyata]] is not an end, but is a means to achieve the [[Buddhahood]], the [[perfect enlightenment]].
 
  
[[Mahayana]] believes that the [[comprehension]] of [[sunyata]], [[emptiness]], directs one’s [[compassionate]] [[action]] appropriately and effectively, thus leading one to the [[attainment of Buddhahood]]. Harvey says, “[[Wisdom]] itself aids [[compassion]] in a number of ways. Ultimately, it leads to becoming an [[omniscient]] [[Buddha]], who can teach and aid [[beings]] in countless ways” (121). On the other hand, [[Shankara]] asserts that [[Brahman]] is not a means, but is an end in itself. According to [[Shankara]], [[realizing]] [[Brahman]] is man’s [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] goal, the final [[liberation]]. He says, “Realize [[Brahman]], and there will be no more returning to this world–the home of all sorrows” (69). The next topic of [[discussion]] is Mudgal’s comparison of Shankara’s {{Wiki|concept}} of [[jiva]] with the [[pudgala]] [[nairatmya]] ([[egoless]] of the {{Wiki|individual}}) of [[Mahayana]]. Mudgal says, “[[Shankara]] seems to hold that jivas are the [[Brahman]] with adjuncts, like [[space]] in the pot, in the house, and the [[unlimited]], [[infinite space]]; the pot-space and the house-space are what they are, because they are so defined by their limiting adjuncts. When the pot breaks and 47
+
[[Nagarjuna]] equates this [[emptiness]] with the [[principle]] of “[[dependent arising]].”
 +
 
 +
He says that things [[exist]] only in a [[relative]] way and not in an [[absolute]] way. For instance, if one posits something as being absolutely long or short, it would have to be long or short by its [[own]] [[nature]]. Obviously, this is not the case because the description “short” is [[relative]] to “long” and [[vice versa]]. These are relational statements; each depends on the other for its 45
 +
[[existence]].
 +
 
 +
[[Nagarjuna]] argues that all [[phenomena]] are devoid of {{Wiki|independent}}, [[inherent]], or [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[existence]]. Their [[existence]] in relationship to and in reliance upon other [[phenomena]] is never refuted. Since all [[phenomena]], in [[Nagarjuna’s]] {{Wiki|perspective}}, are [[empty]], some [[wonder]] if he is suggesting that [[emptiness]] is [[eternal]] and {{Wiki|independent}}.
 +
 
 +
[[Nagarjuna’s]] response is that even the [[ultimate reality]], [[emptiness]], [[exists]] in [[dependence]] on other [[phenomena]] and not as an [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] basis for other [[phenomena]] to arise.
 +
 
 +
Hence, Harvey says, “[[Emptiness]] is not some [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] basis and [[substance]] of the [[world]], like the [[Brahman]] of the [[Upanishads]]” (99).
 +
 
 +
In other words, reference to [[emptiness]] is always made in [[relation]] to object’s [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[nature]], devoid of any [[inherent]] [[existence]].
 +
 
 +
Similarly, Harvey says, “At the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] level, even talk of [[emptiness]] is to be finally given up as the things which are said to be [[empty]] do not ultimately [[exist]]” (102).
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
Similarly, G.C. Nayak (1979) exclaims that any [[consideration]] of [[sunyata]] of [[Mahayana]] as {{Wiki|absolutism}} is mistaken and misinterpreted.
 +
 
 +
He says, “Reacting against the [[Wikipedia:Nihilist|nihilist]] [[interpretation]] of [[sunyata]] some {{Wiki|modern}} thinkers have fallen into the opposite error of taking it as an [[Absolute Reality]] whose [[characteristics]] are beyond the [[grasp]] of [[human]] {{Wiki|intellect}}” (478).
 +
 
 +
He goes on to say that if [[Nagarjuna’s]] [[philosophy]] of [[sunyata]] is taken as [[affirmation]] of {{Wiki|absolutism}} or [[transcendentalism]], then one falls into one of the four-cornered ([[catuskoti]]) {{Wiki|negation}}, the device used by [[Nagarjuna]] in analyzing and refuting all four possible [[extremes]] on a topic.
 +
 
 +
By contrast, [[Shankara]] sees [[Brahman]] as a separate [[entity]] with [[essence]]. According to [[Shankara]], the manifold [[world]] is an [[illusory]] [[world]]. It is {{Wiki|superimposed}} upon [[Brahman]] by the power of [[maya]] and [[avidya]] ([[ignorance]]).
 +
 
 +
Thus [[Shankara]] says, “This [[universe]] is an effect of [[Brahman]]. Apart from [[Brahman]], it does not [[exist]]. But this [[universe]] which is {{Wiki|superimposed}} upon [[Brahman]] is nothing but a [[name]]” (70). {{Wiki|Jay Garfield}} (1994) compares 46
 +
this [[view]] with the notion of [[emptiness]] and says that if [[emptiness]] is [[perceived]] in that fashion, the notion of deep {{Wiki|unity}} between the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] and [[ultimate truth]] is not understood. He says that to see [[emptiness]] in this way “is to see the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] as [[illusory]] and [[emptiness]] as the [[reality]] [[standing]] behind it” (2).
 +
 
 +
Moreover, he says, “To adopt this [[view]] of [[emptiness]] is indeed to deny the [[reality]] of the entire [[phenomenal]], [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] [[world]]” (9). Therefore, Garfield refutes [[emptiness]] as a [[self-existent]] [[entity]], “[[existence]] that stands behind the [[veil]] of [[illusion]] represented by [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] [[reality]]” (2).
 +
 
 +
Last but not least, there are other fundamental [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] that separate [[Mahayana’s]] notion of [[sunyata]] and Shankara’s notion of [[Brahman]]. For example, in [[Mahayana Buddhism]] [[sunyata]] is not an end, but is a means to achieve the [[Buddhahood]], the [[perfect enlightenment]].
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
[[Mahayana]] believes that the [[comprehension]] of [[sunyata]], [[emptiness]], directs one’s [[compassionate]] [[action]] appropriately and effectively, thus leading one to the [[attainment of Buddhahood]]. Harvey says, “[[Wisdom]] itself aids [[compassion]] in a number of ways.  
 +
 
 +
Ultimately, it leads to becoming an [[omniscient]] [[Buddha]], who can teach and aid [[beings]] in countless ways” (121). On the other hand, [[Shankara]] asserts that [[Brahman]] is not a means, but is an end in itself. According to [[Shankara]], [[realizing]] [[Brahman]] is man’s [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] goal, the final [[liberation]].  
 +
 
 +
He says, “Realize [[Brahman]], and there will be no more returning to this world–the home of all sorrows” (69). The next topic of [[discussion]] is Mudgal’s comparison of Shankara’s {{Wiki|concept}} of [[jiva]] with the [[pudgala]] [[nairatmya]] ([[egoless]] of the {{Wiki|individual}}) of [[Mahayana]].  
 +
 
 +
Mudgal says, “[[Shankara]] seems to hold that [[jivas]] are the [[Brahman]] with adjuncts, like [[space]] in the pot, in the house, and the [[unlimited]], [[infinite space]]; the pot-space and the house-space are what they are, because they are so defined by their limiting adjuncts. When the pot breaks and 47
 
the walls are flattened, the [[space]] is no longer [[conditioned]], it is [[infinite]] only” (13). Here Mudgal clearly suggests that [[jiva]], although momentarily [[conditioned]] by [[avidya]], ultimately is [[Brahman]]. He explicitly says that “once the saving [[knowledge]] dawns on them and the [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] is [[realized]], the adjunct with the [[avidya]] disappear and the knower is [[Brahman]]” (13).
 
the walls are flattened, the [[space]] is no longer [[conditioned]], it is [[infinite]] only” (13). Here Mudgal clearly suggests that [[jiva]], although momentarily [[conditioned]] by [[avidya]], ultimately is [[Brahman]]. He explicitly says that “once the saving [[knowledge]] dawns on them and the [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] is [[realized]], the adjunct with the [[avidya]] disappear and the knower is [[Brahman]]” (13).
  
Note that this does not correspond with [[pudgala]] [[nairatmya]] of [[Mahayana Buddhism]], in which the distinction between the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] [[existent]] “I” and the truly [[existent]] “I” is crucial for [[understanding]] the [[true nature]] of a [[person]]. {{Wiki|Conventional}} “I” is mere “I” designated upon the [[five aggregates]]. It is the nominal “I” which is conventionally accepted. However, the truly [[existent]] “I” is the [[object]] apprehended as having a true [[existence]], which is falsely imputed upon the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] “I.” Thus, in [[dependence]] upon the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] “I,” there arises the [[sense]] that “I” [[exist]] truly. According to [[Mahayana]], this is [[grasping]] at [[inherent]] “I,” the {{Wiki|conceptual}} misapprehension of a truly [[existent]] [[self]]. Only the [[wisdom]] that realizes [[emptiness]] apprehends the absence of this truly [[existent]] “I” from the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] “I.” In other words, it apprehends the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] “I,” which merely refers to its [[aggregates]]. In other words, [[Mahayana]] accepts [[no self]] separate from the [[aggregates]]. Chandrakriti says, “A [[self]] that’s different from the [[aggregates]] does not [[exist]]. The referent for the notion “I” is thus the [[aggregates]] alone” (6:126). Thus, [[pudgala]] [[nairatmya]] in [[Mahayana]] [[thought]] refers to the absence of a truly or inherently [[existent]] “I” which is imputed upon the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] “I” due to [[ignorance]]. In [[Mahayana Buddhism]], the [[self-grasping]] [[attitude]] or the [[ego]] is an [[object]] of {{Wiki|negation}}. [[Wisdom]] [[realizing]] [[emptiness]] negates the falsely imputed [[nature]] of true [[existence]] that is imputed by one’s [[ignorance]]. Once such [[existence]] is refuted, the notion 48
 
of [[ego]] or a Self-grasping [[attitude]] also disappears. Thus, nowhere in [[Mahayana texts]] is there a reference of [[jiva]] ultimately [[attaining]] [[nirvana]]; whereas in the [[Advaita]] system of [[Shankara]], [[jiva]] ultimately unites with [[Brahman]]. In other words, this is an [[attainment]] of [[liberation]] for the [[jiva]]. Cronk says, “So the {{Wiki|individual}} [[self]] ([[jiva]]) is in [[reality]] not other than [[Atman]], which itself is also not other than [[Brahman]]” (34). In Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system [[moksa]] is not other than [[Brahman]] itself. As a matter of fact, [[nirvana]] of [[Mahayana Buddhism]] differs significantly in that aspect. Helmuth Von Glasenapp (1978) says, “The [[Buddhist]] [[nirvana]] is, therefore, not the [[primordial ground]], the [[eternal]] [[essence]], which is at the basis of everything and from which the whole has arisen (the [[Brahman]] of [[Upanishads]])” (n.p.).
 
  
From the above observation, one can infer that [[Shankara]] not only treats his [[Atman]] as the basis of everything, but also confirms that it is an intrinsic [[entity]] that [[exists]] within [[sentient beings]]. However, they certainly contradict the most fundamental [[Buddhist philosophy]] of [[impermanence]] and [[emptiness]]. [[Impermanence]] and [[emptiness]], by definition, describes that everything in this [[empirical]] [[world]] is a passing [[phenomenon]] and devoid of intrinsic [[reality]], respectively. Thus, in [[Mahayana Buddhism]], [[tathagata-garbha]] is never viewed as an intrinsic [[entity]] {{Wiki|present}} within [[sentient beings]]. [[King]] says, “Do these illustrations introduce an [[Wikipedia:Ontology|ontological]] {{Wiki|theory}} according to which the [[tathagata-garbha]] is an [[entity]] of some kind that [[exist]] in some literal [[sense]] within [[sentient beings]]? Certainly not!” (189).
 
One more comparison made by Mudgal and others that needs to be addressed is Shankara’s {{Wiki|theory}} of [[maya]]. Mudgal and others argue that Shankara’s notion of [[maya]] is borrowed from [[Buddhism]]. The fact of the matter is that Shankara’s [[maya]] is much more 49
 
elaborated and complex. Even Mudgal himself asserts that [[Shankara]] has almost humanized his [[maya]]. He says, “With the Midas {{Wiki|touch}} of [[maya]] everything becomes [[maya]]” (10). Shankara’s reference to the [[world]] as [[maya]] does not just mean to say it is a dependent and [[relative]] [[entity]], as in [[Mahayana]], but also that it is false, unreal and an [[illusion]]. Shankara’s {{Wiki|concept}} of [[maya]] is also creative, projective, and transformative. It has its locus mysteriously in [[Brahman]]. It covers [[Brahman]] with the projection of the [[illusory]] [[world]]. Such extent of maya’s power is nowhere mentioned in any other [[philosophical]] [[traditions]].
 
  
Upon close examinations, however, it becomes clear that not only does Shankara’s [[maya]] resemble Mahayana’s {{Wiki|concept}} of [[illusion]]; it also resembles prakriti in the Samkya system. In the Samkya system, prakriti is called [[pradhana]] or the chief, because all effects are founded on it and it is the [[root]] of the [[universe]] and of all [[objects]]. In the introduction to Crest-Jewel {{Wiki|Discrimination}}, Prabhavananda and Isherwood assert, “This {{Wiki|concept}} of prakriti corresponds, more or less, to Shankara’s {{Wiki|concept}} of [[maya]]” (18). Hirst also says, “Samkya is primarily important because he [[[Shankara]]] inherits its [[cosmology]] and {{Wiki|psychology}}, that is, its account of the way our [[world]] is structured” (29). [[Shankara]] may have drawn some [[Buddhist]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] into his {{Wiki|theory}} of mayavada, but he also appropriates Samkya’s notion of prakriti with little variation. Mudgal is, thus, right by saying that, “it is either the product of Shankara’s own {{Wiki|fertile}} [[imagination]] or an [[unconscious]] intrusion of an alien {{Wiki|theory}}” (69).
+
Note that this does not correspond with [[pudgala]] [[nairatmya]] of [[Mahayana Buddhism]], in which the {{Wiki|distinction}} between the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] [[existent]] “I” and the truly [[existent]] “I” is crucial for [[understanding]] the [[true nature]] of a [[person]]. {{Wiki|Conventional}} “I” is mere “I” designated upon the [[five aggregates]]. It is the nominal “I” which is {{Wiki|conventionally}} accepted. However, the truly [[existent]] “I” is the [[object]] apprehended as having a true [[existence]], which is falsely [[imputed]] upon the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] “I.” Thus, in [[dependence]] upon the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] “I,” there arises the [[sense]] that “I” [[exist]] truly. According to [[Mahayana]], this is [[grasping]] at [[inherent]] “I,” the {{Wiki|conceptual}} misapprehension of a truly [[existent]] [[self]].
 +
 
 +
Only the [[wisdom]] that realizes [[emptiness]] apprehends the absence of this truly [[existent]] “I” from the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] “I.” In other words, it apprehends the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] “I,” which merely refers to its [[aggregates]]. In other words, [[Mahayana]] accepts [[no self]] separate from the [[aggregates]]. Chandrakriti says, “A [[self]] that’s different from the [[aggregates]] does not [[exist]]. The referent for the notion “I” is thus the [[aggregates]] alone” (6:126).
 +
 
 +
Thus, [[pudgala]] [[nairatmya]] in [[Mahayana]] [[thought]] refers to the absence of a truly or inherently [[existent]] “I” which is [[imputed]] upon the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] “I” due to [[ignorance]].
 +
 
 +
In [[Mahayana Buddhism]], the [[self-grasping]] [[attitude]] or the [[ego]] is an [[object]] of {{Wiki|negation}}. [[Wisdom]] [[realizing]] [[emptiness]] negates the falsely [[imputed]] [[nature]] of true [[existence]] that is [[imputed]] by one’s [[ignorance]]. Once such [[existence]] is refuted, the notion 48
 +
of [[ego]] or a [[Self-grasping]] [[attitude]] also disappears.
 +
 
 +
Thus, nowhere in [[Mahayana texts]] is there a reference of [[jiva]] ultimately [[attaining]] [[nirvana]]; whereas in the [[Advaita]] system of [[Shankara]], [[jiva]] ultimately unites with [[Brahman]]. In other words, this is an [[attainment]] of [[liberation]] for the [[jiva]].
 +
 
 +
Cronk says, “So the {{Wiki|individual}} [[self]] ([[jiva]]) is in [[reality]] not other than [[Atman]], which itself is also not other than [[Brahman]]” (34). In Shankara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system [[moksa]] is not other than [[Brahman]] itself.
 +
 
 +
As a {{Wiki|matter}} of fact, [[nirvana]] of [[Mahayana Buddhism]] differs significantly in that aspect. [[Helmuth Von Glasenapp]] (1978) says, “The [[Buddhist]] [[nirvana]] is, therefore, not the [[primordial ground]], the [[eternal]] [[essence]], which is at the basis of everything and from which the whole has arisen (the [[Brahman]] of [[Upanishads]])” (n.p.).
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
From the above observation, one can infer that [[Shankara]] not only treats his [[Atman]] as the basis of everything, but also confirms that it is an intrinsic [[entity]] that [[exists]] within [[sentient beings]]. However, they certainly contradict the most fundamental [[Buddhist philosophy]] of [[impermanence]] and [[emptiness]]. [[Impermanence]] and [[emptiness]], by [[definition]], describes that everything in this [[empirical]] [[world]] is a passing [[phenomenon]] and devoid of intrinsic [[reality]], respectively.
 +
 
 +
Thus, in [[Mahayana Buddhism]], [[tathagata-garbha]] is never viewed as an intrinsic [[entity]] {{Wiki|present}} within [[sentient beings]]. [[King]] says, “Do these illustrations introduce an [[Wikipedia:Ontology|ontological]] {{Wiki|theory}} according to which the [[tathagata-garbha]] is an [[entity]] of some kind that [[exist]] in some literal [[sense]] within [[sentient beings]]? Certainly not!” (189).
 +
 
 +
 
 +
One more comparison made by Mudgal and others that needs to be addressed is Shankara’s {{Wiki|theory}} of [[maya]].
 +
 
 +
Mudgal and others argue that Shankara’s notion of [[maya]] is borrowed from [[Buddhism]]. The fact of the {{Wiki|matter}} is that Shankara’s [[maya]] is much more 49
 +
elaborated and complex. Even Mudgal himself asserts that [[Shankara]] has almost humanized his [[maya]].
 +
 
 +
He says, “With the Midas {{Wiki|touch}} of [[maya]] everything becomes [[maya]]” (10).
 +
 
 +
[[Shankara’s]] reference to the [[world]] as [[maya]] does not just mean to say it is a dependent and [[relative]] [[entity]], as in [[Mahayana]], but also that it is false, unreal and an [[illusion]]. Shankara’s {{Wiki|concept}} of [[maya]] is also creative, projective, and transformative. It has its locus mysteriously in [[Brahman]].
 +
 
 +
It covers [[Brahman]] with the projection of the [[illusory]] [[world]]. Such extent of [[maya’s]] power is nowhere mentioned in any other [[philosophical]] [[traditions]].
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
Upon close examinations, however, it becomes clear that not only does Shankara’s [[maya]] resemble [[Mahayana’s]] {{Wiki|concept}} of [[illusion]]; it also resembles [[prakriti]] in the Samkya system. In the Samkya system, [[prakriti]] is called [[pradhana]] or the chief, because all effects are founded on it and it is the [[root]] of the [[universe]] and of all [[objects]]. In the introduction to Crest-Jewel {{Wiki|Discrimination}}, [[Prabhavananda]] and [[Isherwood]] assert, “This {{Wiki|concept}} of [[prakriti]] corresponds, more or less, to [[Shankara’s]] {{Wiki|concept}} of [[maya]]” (18).  
 +
 
 +
Hirst also says, “Samkya is primarily important because he ([[Shankara]]) inherits its [[cosmology]] and {{Wiki|psychology}}, that is, its account of the way our [[world]] is structured” (29). [[Shankara]] may have drawn some [[Buddhist]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] into his {{Wiki|theory}} of [[mayavada]], but he also appropriates [[Samkya’s]] notion of [[prakriti]] with little variation. [[Mudgal]] is, thus, right by saying that, “it is either the product of Shankara’s [[own]] {{Wiki|fertile}} [[imagination]] or an [[unconscious]] intrusion of an alien {{Wiki|theory}}” (69).
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
In the {{Wiki|light}} of this review, it is clear that Shankara’s [[Advaita]] system has not only incorporated [[Buddhist]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] but also assimilated [[ideas]] from other [[Hindu]] schools as well.
 +
 
 +
In addition, he added his [[own]] [[ideas]], based on his highly intellectualized 50
 +
[[interpretation]] of the [[Upanishads]], generating a unique [[philosophical]] system. As mentioned in the earlier section, [[Shankara]] lived in an age of historical and [[religious]] flux.
 +
 
 +
This gave rise to the [[philosophies]] of the [[Upanishads]] and the various [[disciplines]] of [[yoga]] that eventually resulted in different schools of [[philosophical]] [[thought]].
 +
 
 +
The Samkya and [[Yoga]], [[Mimamsa]] and [[Vedanta]], [[Nayaya]] and [[Vaisheshika]] schools all emerged as {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[darshanas]].
 +
 
 +
The followers of these schools sought to interpret the [[Vedanta]] [[Sutra]] in accordance with their [[own]] {{Wiki|tenets}}, showing their [[philosophical]] claims to be based on, and regularly evolved from, {{Wiki|ancient}} [[tradition]], specifically the supreme authority of the [[Sruti]].
 +
 
 +
Though there were many different schools and their [[views]] differed widely, these schools developed roughly simultaneously, in the same region, so they were in a position to influence each other. Interestingly, many of these [[spiritual]] or [[philosophical]] [[disciplines]] were developed in and around [[Varanasi]], a center of {{Wiki|learning}}.
 +
 
 +
Eck says, “[[Varanasi]] was more than a city; it was also the [[sacred]] [[kshetra]], the “field” or the “precincts,” where seekers and [[sages]] had their [[retreats]]” (56).
 +
 
 +
[[Upanishadic]] [[sages]], [[Buddhist]], [[Jains]], and [[yogis]] all came here to teach, [[meditate]], and [[gather]] [[disciples]].
 +
 
 +
There is another explanation that reflects the specific [[time]] and geographic [[conditions]] in which he lived.
 +
 
 +
Thus, in [[consideration]] of all the above [[reasons]], it is incorrect for Shankara’s critics to label [[Shankara]] a crypto-Buddhist.
  
In the light of this review, it is clear that Shankara’s [[Advaita]] system has not only incorporated [[Buddhist]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] but also assimilated [[ideas]] from other [[Hindu]] schools as well. In addition, he added his own [[ideas]], based on his highly intellectualized 50
 
interpretation of the [[Upanishads]], generating a unique [[philosophical]] system. As mentioned in the earlier section, [[Shankara]] lived in an age of historical and [[religious]] flux. This gave rise to the [[philosophies]] of the [[Upanishads]] and the various [[disciplines]] of [[yoga]] that eventually resulted in different schools of [[philosophical]] [[thought]]. The Samkya and [[Yoga]], [[Mimamsa]] and [[Vedanta]], Nayaya and [[Vaisheshika]] schools all emerged as {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[darshanas]]. The followers of these schools sought to interpret the [[Vedanta]] [[Sutra]] in accordance with their own {{Wiki|tenets}}, showing their [[philosophical]] claims to be based on, and regularly evolved from, {{Wiki|ancient}} [[tradition]], specifically the supreme authority of the Sruti. Though there were many different schools and their [[views]] differed widely, these schools developed roughly simultaneously, in the same region, so they were in a position to influence each other. Interestingly, many of these [[spiritual]] or [[philosophical]] [[disciplines]] were developed in and around [[Varanasi]], a center of {{Wiki|learning}}. Eck says, “[[Varanasi]] was more than a city; it was also the [[sacred]] [[kshetra]], the “field” or the “precincts,” where seekers and [[sages]] had their [[retreats]]” (56). [[Upanishadic]] [[sages]], [[Buddhist]], [[Jains]], and [[yogis]] all came here to teach, [[meditate]], and [[gather]] [[disciples]]. There is another explanation that reflects the specific [[time]] and geographic [[conditions]] in which he lived. Thus, in [[consideration]] of all the above [[reasons]], it is incorrect for Shankara’s critics to label [[Shankara]] a crypto-Buddhist.
 
  
 
Conclusion
 
Conclusion
  
In brief, we have come to see that [[Shankara]] lived in a period of conflict, unrest, and change in the {{Wiki|social}}, [[religious]] [[beliefs]], [[ethics]], and [[philosophical]] outlook of his [[people]]. According to [[Shankara]], literalists and ritualists alike missed the actual [[spirit]] of the [[Upanishads]]. Worse, [[nihilists]] and iconoclasts contradicted the old [[sacred]] [[scriptures]]. In other words, it was an [[age of conflict]] among the different schools of [[philosophy]]. This is very evident in Shankara’s own writings and [[life]] story. For instance, he is believed to have participated in many [[debates]] with [[scholars]] not only from non-orthodox schools but also {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools, such as [[Nyaya]], [[Mimamsa]], and [[Vaishesika]]. These [[debates]] were staged to establish one’s reputation and to attract new [[disciples]]. At the [[time]], the stakes were high-the loser would {{Wiki|renounce}} one’s [[religion]] and convert to the [[religion]] of one’s opponent. Cronk says, “It was also [[traditional]] for the loser in a [[debate]] to become a [[disciple]] of the winner” (8). Mandana Misra, a great [[Mimamsa]] [[master]], who later converted to {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} after being defeated by [[Shankara]] in [[debate]], is one good example. [[Dasgupta]] says, “He defeated Mandana and converted him into an [[ascetic]] follower of his own” (432). Most importantly, [[Shankara]] is believed to have [[debated]] most relentlessly with [[Buddhists]] more than any other [[traditions]]. Whether it is true or not, he is credited, by some [[scholars]], for the {{Wiki|decline}} and eventual [[disappearance]] of [[Buddhism]] from [[India]].
+
In brief, we have come to see that [[Shankara]] lived in a period of conflict, unrest, and change in the {{Wiki|social}}, [[religious]] [[beliefs]], [[ethics]], and [[philosophical]] outlook of his [[people]]. According to [[Shankara]], literalists and ritualists alike missed the actual [[spirit]] of the [[Upanishads]].  
Given that fact, one wonders why Shankara’s [[thought]] is so different from other {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hindu]] schools. One explanation is that, at the [[time]] [[Shankara]] lived [[Buddhism]] was well established, and at the [[zenith]] of its popularity in [[India]]. Mudgal says, “[[The appeal of Buddhism]] was great, as it was a {{Wiki|protestant}} [[religion]] which did away with
+
 
 +
Worse, [[nihilists]] and iconoclasts contradicted the old [[sacred]] [[scriptures]]. In other words, it was an [[age of conflict]] among the different schools of [[philosophy]].  
 +
 
 +
This is very evident in Shankara’s [[own]] writings and [[life]] story.  
 +
 
 +
For instance, he is believed to have participated in many [[debates]] with [[scholars]] not only from non-orthodox schools but also {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools, such as [[Nyaya]], [[Mimamsa]], and [[Vaishesika]].  
 +
 
 +
These [[debates]] were staged to establish one’s reputation and to attract new [[disciples]].  
 +
 
 +
At the [[time]], the stakes were high-the loser would {{Wiki|renounce}} one’s [[religion]] and convert to the [[religion]] of one’s opponent.  
 +
 
 +
Cronk says, “It was also [[traditional]] for the loser in a [[debate]] to become a [[disciple]] of the winner” (8).  
 +
 
 +
[[Mandana Misra]], a great [[Mimamsa]] [[master]], who later converted to {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} after being defeated by [[Shankara]] in [[debate]], is one good example. [[Dasgupta]] says, “He defeated Mandana and converted him into an [[ascetic]] follower of his [[own]]” (432).  
 +
 
 +
Most importantly, [[Shankara]] is believed to have [[debated]] most relentlessly with [[Buddhists]] more than any other [[traditions]].  
 +
 
 +
Whether it is true or not, he is credited, by some [[scholars]], for the {{Wiki|decline}} and eventual [[disappearance]] of [[Buddhism]] from [[India]].
 +
 
 +
 
 +
Given that fact, one wonders why Shankara’s [[thought]] is so different from other {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hindu]] schools. One explanation is that, at the [[time]] [[Shankara]] lived [[Buddhism]] was well established, and at the [[zenith]] of its [[popularity]] in [[India]].  
 +
 
 +
[[Mudgal]] says, “[[The appeal of Buddhism]] was great, as it was a {{Wiki|protestant}} [[religion]] which did away with
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
{{Wiki|orthodoxy}}, [[animal sacrifice]], [[caste]] system, and authority of the [[Vedas]]” (170). [[Shankara]] is alleged to have used [[Buddhist]] [[ideas]] and images in his teachings and writings, albeit in a disguised way, to lure or [[gather]] [[disciples]].
 +
 
 +
[[Mudgal]] suggests that this was deliberate {{Wiki|tactic}}: “It was to attract to the [[sanatana]] fold, the convinced [[Buddhist]], those susceptible to [[Buddhism]] and the fellow travelers” (187). He suggests that [[Shankara]] went so far as to include [[Buddha]] as the ninth [[avatar]] ([[incarnation]]) of [[Lord]] [[Vishnu]] (a prominent [[Hindu]] [[god]]).
 +
 
 +
Mudgal says, “The assimilative [[nature]] of [[sanatana dharma]] did not merely digest [[Buddhism]], but digested the [[Buddha]] too, by adding him to the [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|Pantheon}} as an [[avatar]]” (187). [[Buddhist practices]] such as [[ahimsa]] ([[non-violence]]) and [[monasticism]] were also introduced into [[Shankara’s]] system. In fact, [[Shankara]] was the first to introduce [[monasticism]] into {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hinduism]], building [[temples]] and {{Wiki|initiating}} [[monks and nuns]] in his system.
 +
 
 +
Similar remark is also made by Mahadevan.
 +
 
 +
He says, “An apparent similarity between [[Advaita]] and [[Buddhist]] [[Sunyavada]] was simply a tactical device of [[Shankara]], his means of [[overcoming]] an opponent, while pretending to take his side” (219). However, [[scholars]] like Sharma interpret the presence of [[Buddhist]] [[elements]] in Shankara’s [[Advaita]] system from a different {{Wiki|perspective}}.
  
{{Wiki|orthodoxy}}, [[animal sacrifice]], [[caste]] system, and authority of the [[Vedas]]” (170). [[Shankara]] is alleged to have used [[Buddhist]] [[ideas]] and images in his teachings and writings, albeit in a disguised way, to lure or [[gather]] [[disciples]]. Mudgal suggests that this was deliberate {{Wiki|tactic}}: “It was to attract to the [[sanatana]] fold, the convinced [[Buddhist]], those susceptible to [[Buddhism]] and the fellow travelers” (187). He suggests that [[Shankara]] went so far as to include [[Buddha]] as the ninth [[avatar]] ([[incarnation]]) of [[Lord]] [[Vishnu]] (a prominent [[Hindu]] [[god]]). Mudgal says, “The assimilative [[nature]] of [[sanatana dharma]] did not merely digest [[Buddhism]], but digested the [[Buddha]] too, by adding him to the [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|Pantheon}} as an [[avatar]]” (187). [[Buddhist practices]] such as [[ahimsa]] ([[non-violence]]) and [[monasticism]] were also introduced into Shankara’s system. In fact, [[Shankara]] was the first to introduce [[monasticism]] into {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hinduism]], building [[temples]] and {{Wiki|initiating}} [[monks and nuns]] in his system. Similar remark is also made by Mahadevan. He says, “An apparent similarity between [[Advaita]] and [[Buddhist]] [[Sunyavada]] was simply a tactical device of [[Shankara]], his means of [[overcoming]] an opponent, while pretending to take his side” (219). However, [[scholars]] like Sharma interpret the presence of [[Buddhist]] [[elements]] in Shankara’s [[Advaita]] system from a different {{Wiki|perspective}}. He says, [[Buddhism]] and [[Vedanta]] should not be viewed as two opposed systems but only as different stages in the development of the same central [[thought]] which starts with the [[Upanishads]], finds its indirect support in [[Buddha]], its elaboration in [[Mahayana Buddhism]], its open revival in Guadapada, which reaches its [[zenith]] in [[Shankara]] and culminates in the post-Shankarites” (318). Nevertheless, this argument implicitly, if not explicitly, tends to accept a [[Buddhist]] influence on Shankara’s writings.
+
He says, [[Buddhism]] and [[Vedanta]] should not be viewed as two opposed systems but only as different stages in the [[development]] of the same central [[thought]] which starts with the [[Upanishads]], finds its indirect support in [[Buddha]], its [[elaboration]] in [[Mahayana Buddhism]], its open revival in [[Guadapada]], which reaches its [[zenith]] in [[Shankara]] and culminates in the post-Shankarites” (318). Nevertheless, this argument implicitly, if not explicitly, tends to accept a [[Buddhist]] influence on Shankara’s writings.
 +
 
 +
 
 +
Another possible [[reason]] why Shankara’s [[thought]] differed from other {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hindu]] [[thought]] is Shankara’s [[interpretation]] and [[understanding]] of the [[Upanishads]]. Based on his reading, [[Shankara]] truly concluded that the [[endless]] cycle of [[birth]] and [[rebirth]] was due to one’s [[ignorance]].
 +
 
 +
According to [[Shankara]], [[ignorance]] deludes one’s [[mind]] from apprehending the [[ultimate truth]], [[Brahman]].
 +
 
 +
Only in [[realizing]] [[Brahman]], he says, could one escape the [[endless]] cycle of [[birth]] and [[rebirth]].  
 +
 
 +
The way to realize [[Brahman]] is [[taught]] in the [[Vedas]] and [[Upanishads]].  
 +
 
 +
[[Damodaran]] says, “A fundamental proposition of [[Shankara]] was that the [[doctrines]] laid down in the [[Vedas]] and the [[Upanishads]] were the one and only [[source of knowledge]]” (248).
 +
 
 +
 
 +
[[Shankara]] believed that all the schools, except {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}, had misinterpreted the [[Upanishads]] and missed their actual [[spirit]]. [[Mahadevan]] says, “While he sought to remove the excrescences that had crept into the [[faiths]] and their {{Wiki|institutions}}, he wished to conserve them in their [[purity]] as but various modes of approach to [[God]]” (285). As a result, he [[debated]] with others to [[stress]] the importance of interpreting the [[scriptures]] correctly.
 +
 
 +
[[Mahadevan]]) says, “In his travels, [[Shankara]] had many discussions with the {{Wiki|adherents}} of different {{Wiki|cult}} and practices both within and outside the {{Wiki|orthodox}} fold, as well as schools of [[philosophy]], and converted them to the way of the [[Veda]] and [[Vedanta]]” (284).
 +
 
 +
Shankara’s main [[intention]] was to produce the correct [[interpretation]] of [[Upanishads]]. In order to do this, [[Shankara]] skillfully drew from the [[religious]] and [[philosophical]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of his predecessors as well as his opponents. In this [[manner]] he created a varied and complex [[philosophical]] {{Wiki|structure}} of his [[own]], the {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system.  
 +
 
 +
Thus, [[Shankara]] is best characterized not as a [[Hindu]] thinker or a “crypto-Buddhist” but as an [[Upanishadic]] [[Indian]] [[philosopher]].
  
Another possible [[reason]] why Shankara’s [[thought]] differed from other {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Hindu]] [[thought]] is Shankara’s interpretation and [[understanding]] of the [[Upanishads]]. Based on his reading, [[Shankara]] truly concluded that the [[endless]] cycle of [[birth]] and [[rebirth]] was due to one’s [[ignorance]]. According to [[Shankara]], [[ignorance]] deludes one’s [[mind]] from apprehending the [[ultimate truth]], [[Brahman]]. Only in [[realizing]] [[Brahman]], he says, could one escape the [[endless]] cycle of [[birth]] and [[rebirth]]. The way to realize [[Brahman]] is taught in the [[Vedas]] and [[Upanishads]]. Damodaran says, “A fundamental proposition of [[Shankara]] was that the [[doctrines]] laid down in the [[Vedas]] and the [[Upanishads]] were the one and only [[source of knowledge]]” (248).
 
[[Shankara]] believed that all the schools, except {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}, had misinterpreted the [[Upanishads]] and missed their actual [[spirit]]. Mahadevan says, “While he sought to remove the excrescences that had crept into the [[faiths]] and their {{Wiki|institutions}}, he wished to conserve them in their [[purity]] as but various modes of approach to [[God]]” (285). As a result, he [[debated]] with others to [[stress]] the importance of interpreting the [[scriptures]] correctly. Mahadevan says, “In his travels, [[Shankara]] had many discussions with the {{Wiki|adherents}} of different {{Wiki|cult}} and practices both within and outside the {{Wiki|orthodox}} fold, as well as schools of [[philosophy]], and converted them to the way of the [[Veda]] and [[Vedanta]]” (284). Shankara’s main [[intention]] was to produce the correct interpretation of [[Upanishads]]. In order to do this, [[Shankara]] skillfully drew from the [[religious]] and [[philosophical]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of his predecessors as well as his opponents. In this [[manner]] he created a varied and complex [[philosophical]] structure of his own, the {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}} system. Thus, [[Shankara]] is best characterized not as a [[Hindu]] thinker or a “crypto-Buddhist” but as an [[Upanishadic]] [[Indian]] [[philosopher]].
 
  
 
References
 
References
  
Bishop, Donald H., ed., [[Indian]] [[Thought]]: An Introduction. {{Wiki|New York}} and {{Wiki|Toronto}}: John Wiley & Sons, 1975.
+
 
 +
{{Wiki|Bishop}}, Donald H., ed., [[Indian]] [[Thought]]: An Introduction. {{Wiki|New York}} and {{Wiki|Toronto}}: John Wiley & Sons, 1975.
 
Cronk, George, On [[Shankara]]. {{Wiki|USA}}: Thomson Wadsworth, 2003 Damodaran, K., [[Indian]] [[Thought]]: A Critical Survey. {{Wiki|Bombay}}: {{Wiki|Asia}} Publishing House, 1967.
 
Cronk, George, On [[Shankara]]. {{Wiki|USA}}: Thomson Wadsworth, 2003 Damodaran, K., [[Indian]] [[Thought]]: A Critical Survey. {{Wiki|Bombay}}: {{Wiki|Asia}} Publishing House, 1967.
 
[[Dasgupta]], Surendranath, [[Indian]] {{Wiki|Idealism}}. {{Wiki|London}}: {{Wiki|Cambridge University Press}}, 1933. [[Dasgupta]], Surendranath, A History of [[Indian Philosophy]]. {{Wiki|New Delhi}}: {{Wiki|Motilal Banarsidass}}, 1922.
 
[[Dasgupta]], Surendranath, [[Indian]] {{Wiki|Idealism}}. {{Wiki|London}}: {{Wiki|Cambridge University Press}}, 1933. [[Dasgupta]], Surendranath, A History of [[Indian Philosophy]]. {{Wiki|New Delhi}}: {{Wiki|Motilal Banarsidass}}, 1922.
 +
  
 
Eck, Diana L., [[Banaras]]: City of Light. {{Wiki|New York}}: Alfred A. Knopf, 1982. Flood, Gavin, An Introduction to [[Hinduism]]. {{Wiki|London}}: {{Wiki|Cambridge University Press}}, 1996. Garfield, Jay, “[[Dependent Arising]] and the [[Emptiness]] of [[Emptiness]]: Why Did [[Nagarjuna]] Start with [[Causation]]?” [[Philosophy]] [[East]] & [[West]], Vol. 44, 1994. Glasenapp, Helmuth Von, “[[Vedanta]] and [[Buddhism]]: A comparative Study.” [[Buddhist]] Publication {{Wiki|Society}} [[Wheel]] Publication No. 2; 1978.
 
Eck, Diana L., [[Banaras]]: City of Light. {{Wiki|New York}}: Alfred A. Knopf, 1982. Flood, Gavin, An Introduction to [[Hinduism]]. {{Wiki|London}}: {{Wiki|Cambridge University Press}}, 1996. Garfield, Jay, “[[Dependent Arising]] and the [[Emptiness]] of [[Emptiness]]: Why Did [[Nagarjuna]] Start with [[Causation]]?” [[Philosophy]] [[East]] & [[West]], Vol. 44, 1994. Glasenapp, Helmuth Von, “[[Vedanta]] and [[Buddhism]]: A comparative Study.” [[Buddhist]] Publication {{Wiki|Society}} [[Wheel]] Publication No. 2; 1978.
 
Harvey, Peter, An Introduction to [[Buddhism]]. {{Wiki|London}}: {{Wiki|Cambridge University Press}}, 1990. Hirst, Suthren J.G., Samkara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}: A Way of [[Teaching]]. {{Wiki|London}} and {{Wiki|New York}}: Routledge Curzon, 2005.
 
Harvey, Peter, An Introduction to [[Buddhism]]. {{Wiki|London}}: {{Wiki|Cambridge University Press}}, 1990. Hirst, Suthren J.G., Samkara’s {{Wiki|Advaita Vedanta}}: A Way of [[Teaching]]. {{Wiki|London}} and {{Wiki|New York}}: Routledge Curzon, 2005.
 +
 
Isayeva, Natalia, [[Shankara]] and [[Indian Philosophy]]. Albany: {{Wiki|State University of New York Press}}, 1993.
 
Isayeva, Natalia, [[Shankara]] and [[Indian Philosophy]]. Albany: {{Wiki|State University of New York Press}}, 1993.
 
[[King]], Sallie B., The [[Doctrine]] of [[Buddha-Nature]] is Impeccably [[Buddhist]]. Pruning the [[Bodhi Tree]]: The Storm over Critical [[Buddhism]], eds. Hubbard, Jamie and Paul L. Swanson: {{Wiki|University of Hawaii Press}}, 1997.
 
[[King]], Sallie B., The [[Doctrine]] of [[Buddha-Nature]] is Impeccably [[Buddhist]]. Pruning the [[Bodhi Tree]]: The Storm over Critical [[Buddhism]], eds. Hubbard, Jamie and Paul L. Swanson: {{Wiki|University of Hawaii Press}}, 1997.
 +
 
Mahadevan, T.M.P, [[Shankaracharya]]. {{Wiki|New Delhi}}: National [[Book]] [[Trust]], 1968. Mayeda, Sengaku, “[[Shankara]] and [[Buddhism]].” A journal of [[Nagarjuna]] Institute of Exact Methods, Vol 11, 1999-2005 (combined issue).
 
Mahadevan, T.M.P, [[Shankaracharya]]. {{Wiki|New Delhi}}: National [[Book]] [[Trust]], 1968. Mayeda, Sengaku, “[[Shankara]] and [[Buddhism]].” A journal of [[Nagarjuna]] Institute of Exact Methods, Vol 11, 1999-2005 (combined issue).
 +
 
Mudgal, S.G., [[Advaita]] of [[Shankara]]: A Reappraisal. {{Wiki|New Delhi}}: Motilal Banarasidass, 1975.
 
Mudgal, S.G., [[Advaita]] of [[Shankara]]: A Reappraisal. {{Wiki|New Delhi}}: Motilal Banarasidass, 1975.
 
Nayak, G.C., “The [[Madhyamika]] Attack on [[Essentialism]]: A Critical Appraisal.” 55
 
Nayak, G.C., “The [[Madhyamika]] Attack on [[Essentialism]]: A Critical Appraisal.” 55
Line 279: Line 713:
 
[[Shankara]], Crest-Jewel of {{Wiki|Discrimination}}. Trans. Swami Prabhavananda and Christopher Isherwood. {{Wiki|California}}: [[Vedanta]] Press, 1947.
 
[[Shankara]], Crest-Jewel of {{Wiki|Discrimination}}. Trans. Swami Prabhavananda and Christopher Isherwood. {{Wiki|California}}: [[Vedanta]] Press, 1947.
 
Sharma, Chandradhar, A Critical Survey of [[Indian Philosophy]]. {{Wiki|London}}: Rider & Company, 1960.
 
Sharma, Chandradhar, A Critical Survey of [[Indian Philosophy]]. {{Wiki|London}}: Rider & Company, 1960.
 +
 
Smart, Ninian, [[Doctrine]] & Argument in [[Indian Philosophy]]. Leiden: E.J.Brill, 1992 [[Thurman]], Robert, and Deepak Chopra, [[God]] and [[Buddha]]: A Dialogue. Produced by {{Wiki|Tibet House}}. 90 min. [[Mystic]] [[Fire]] Video. VHS, 2000.
 
Smart, Ninian, [[Doctrine]] & Argument in [[Indian Philosophy]]. Leiden: E.J.Brill, 1992 [[Thurman]], Robert, and Deepak Chopra, [[God]] and [[Buddha]]: A Dialogue. Produced by {{Wiki|Tibet House}}. 90 min. [[Mystic]] [[Fire]] Video. VHS, 2000.
 +
 
Whaling, F., “[[Shankara]] and [[Buddhism]].” {{Wiki|Journal of Indian Philosophy}}, Vol. 7, No.1, 1979.
 
Whaling, F., “[[Shankara]] and [[Buddhism]].” {{Wiki|Journal of Indian Philosophy}}, Vol. 7, No.1, 1979.
 
.
 
.
  
 
Alphabetical List of [[Sanskrit]] Terms
 
Alphabetical List of [[Sanskrit]] Terms
 +
 
Adhyasa- Superimposition
 
Adhyasa- Superimposition
[[Advaita]]- [[Non-duality]]; incorrectly termed {{Wiki|monism}}; a system of [[thought]] and a vedantist sect founded by [[Shankara]].
+
 
Anadi- Beginningless
+
[[Advaita]]- [[Non-duality]]; incorrectly termed {{Wiki|monism}}; a system of [[thought]] and a vedantist [[sect]] founded by [[Shankara]].
 +
 
 +
[[Anadi]]- [[Beginningless]]
 +
 
 
[[Arhat]]- The [[worthy]] one, the perfected [[saint]], the [[person]] who has {{Wiki|Liberated}} himself/herself from the cycle of [[birth]], [[aging]], [[sickness]], and [[death]]. An [[arhat]] is not necessarily a [[Buddha]]; also called foedestroyer. [[Atman]]- The [[essence]] of [[life]], [[identical]] with [[Brahman]] but used to refer to that [[essence]] within the [[person]].
 
[[Arhat]]- The [[worthy]] one, the perfected [[saint]], the [[person]] who has {{Wiki|Liberated}} himself/herself from the cycle of [[birth]], [[aging]], [[sickness]], and [[death]]. An [[arhat]] is not necessarily a [[Buddha]]; also called foedestroyer. [[Atman]]- The [[essence]] of [[life]], [[identical]] with [[Brahman]] but used to refer to that [[essence]] within the [[person]].
  
Line 292: Line 732:
 
[[Bhakti]]- “[[Devotion]], {{Wiki|honor}}, [[love]],” from bhaj meaning to share, to be devoted, to [[love]]. The heart’s [[attitude]] of [[devotion]] and [[love]] toward [[God]].
 
[[Bhakti]]- “[[Devotion]], {{Wiki|honor}}, [[love]],” from bhaj meaning to share, to be devoted, to [[love]]. The heart’s [[attitude]] of [[devotion]] and [[love]] toward [[God]].
 
{{Wiki|Bhagavad Gita}}- The “Song of the [[Lord]],” [[forms]] part of the sixth [[book]] of the {{Wiki|Mahabharata}} and contains Krishna’s [[teaching]] and [[revelation]] to the [[warrior]] {{Wiki|Arjuna}}, one of the {{Wiki|Pandavas}}.
 
{{Wiki|Bhagavad Gita}}- The “Song of the [[Lord]],” [[forms]] part of the sixth [[book]] of the {{Wiki|Mahabharata}} and contains Krishna’s [[teaching]] and [[revelation]] to the [[warrior]] {{Wiki|Arjuna}}, one of the {{Wiki|Pandavas}}.
 +
 
[[Brahman]]- The [[essence]] of [[life]]; the supreme, [[transcendent]] One; the [[Reality]] which is the source of all being and [[knowing]]; [[identical]] with [[Atman]].
 
[[Brahman]]- The [[essence]] of [[life]]; the supreme, [[transcendent]] One; the [[Reality]] which is the source of all being and [[knowing]]; [[identical]] with [[Atman]].
[[Brahman]] [[sutra]]- [[Brahma]] [[Sutra]] was written by Sri [[Badarayana]], also known as Sri Vyasa, the celebrated author of {{Wiki|Mahabharata}}. [[Brahma]] [[Sutra]] along with [[Upanishads]] and Bhagavadgita constitutes the ‘three 57
+
[[Brahman]] [[sutra]]- [[Brahma]] [[Sutra]] was written by Sri [[Badarayana]], also known as Sri [[Vyasa]], the celebrated author of {{Wiki|Mahabharata}}. [[Brahma]] [[Sutra]] along with [[Upanishads]] and {{Wiki|Bhagavadgita}} constitutes the ‘three 57
 
canons’ of {{Wiki|Vedantic}} [[scriptures]]
 
canons’ of {{Wiki|Vedantic}} [[scriptures]]
  
[[Brahmin]]- The priestly class or a member of the priestly class, charged with the duties of {{Wiki|learning}}, [[teaching]], performing [[rites]] and sacrifices. [[Dharma]]- [[Duty]], law, [[righteousness]]; [[religious]] duties, especially [[rites]]. [[Dharma]] [[nairatmya]]- [[Non-substantiality]] of things ([[Emptiness]] of [[phenomena]]) [[Darśana]]- The [[philosophical]] position
+
[[Brahmin]]- The priestly class or a member of the priestly class, charged with the duties of {{Wiki|learning}}, [[teaching]], performing [[rites]] and [[sacrifices]]. [[Dharma]]- [[Duty]], law, [[righteousness]]; [[religious]] duties, especially [[rites]]. [[Dharma]] [[nairatmya]]- [[Non-substantiality]] of things ([[Emptiness]] of [[phenomena]]) [[Darśana]]- The [[philosophical]] position
[[Ganges]]- [[Sacred]] [[river]] of [[North]] [[India]], also personified as a [[goddess]], [[Wikipedia:Ganga (goddess)|Ganga]] Gupta- The great [[North]] [[Indian]] [[empire]] from the fourth to sixth century CE. [[Guru]]- [[Teacher]], [[spiritual guide]]
+
[[Ganges]]- [[Sacred]] [[river]] of [[North]] [[India]], also personified as a [[goddess]], [[Wikipedia:Ganga (goddess)|Ganga]] [[Gupta]]- The great [[North]] [[Indian]] [[empire]] from the fourth to sixth century CE. [[Guru]]- [[Teacher]], [[spiritual guide]]
Hiuen Tsiang- A seventh-century {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[monk]] who traveled to [[India]] to collect the [[sacred]] [[Buddhist scriptures]]
 
{{Wiki|Jainas}}- One of the major [[Indian]] [[religions]]. {{Wiki|Jainas}} does not [[recognize]] the authority of the [[Vedas]]. Its [[philosophy]] includes [[belief]] in the {{Wiki|eternity}} of matter, the periodicity of the [[universe]], the [[immortality]] of human's and animal's [[minds]]. {{Wiki|Jainas}} are particularly known for avoiding harming any [[living beings]].
 
  
[[Jina]]- [[Spiritual]] conqueror, title by which Vardhamana, the founder of Jainsim, is know.
+
[[Hiuen Tsiang]]- A seventh-century {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[monk]] who traveled to [[India]] to collect the [[sacred]] [[Buddhist scriptures]]
 +
{{Wiki|Jainas}}- One of the major [[Indian]] [[religions]]. {{Wiki|Jainas}} does not [[recognize]] the authority of the [[Vedas]]. Its [[philosophy]] includes [[belief]] in the {{Wiki|eternity}} of {{Wiki|matter}}, the periodicity of the [[universe]], the [[immortality]] of human's and animal's [[minds]]. {{Wiki|Jainas}} are particularly known for avoiding harming any [[living beings]].
 +
 
 +
[[Jina]]- [[Spiritual]] conqueror, title by which [[Vardhamana]], the founder of Jainsim, is know.
 
[[Jiva]]- Animate [[substance]], {{Wiki|individual}} [[soul]].
 
[[Jiva]]- Animate [[substance]], {{Wiki|individual}} [[soul]].
 +
 
Jivanmukti- He who freed himself from [[samsara]] while still alive [[Jñana]]- [[Wisdom]], [[transforming]] [[knowledge]].
 
Jivanmukti- He who freed himself from [[samsara]] while still alive [[Jñana]]- [[Wisdom]], [[transforming]] [[knowledge]].
 
[[Kali yuga]]- The last of the four ages of the [[world]].
 
[[Kali yuga]]- The last of the four ages of the [[world]].
 +
 
[[Karika]]- A set of verses explaining the [[philosophical]] [[doctrines]] 58
 
[[Karika]]- A set of verses explaining the [[philosophical]] [[doctrines]] 58
 
[[Karma]]- An act, and its results, which will be [[manifest]] in [[time]]. Karmakanda- Part of the Sruti or {{Wiki|Vedic}} writings which relates to {{Wiki|ceremonial}} acts and sacrificial [[rites]].
 
[[Karma]]- An act, and its results, which will be [[manifest]] in [[time]]. Karmakanda- Part of the Sruti or {{Wiki|Vedic}} writings which relates to {{Wiki|ceremonial}} acts and sacrificial [[rites]].
{{Wiki|Kshatriyas}}- The [[warrior]] or [[noble]] class; more broadly, those who rule the land and {{Wiki|protect}} the [[people]].
+
{{Wiki|Kshatriyas}}- The [[warrior]] or [[noble]] class; more broadly, those who {{Wiki|rule}} the land and {{Wiki|protect}} the [[people]].
 
[[Kshetra]]- Field or area of land.
 
[[Kshetra]]- Field or area of land.
  
Lankavatara-sutra- This is one of the most important texts of [[Mahayana Buddhism]]. According to [[tradition]], these are the actual words of the [[Buddha]] as he entered [[Sri Lanka]].
+
[[Lankavatara-sutra]]- This is one of the most important texts of [[Mahayana Buddhism]]. According to [[tradition]], these are the actual words of the [[Buddha]] as he entered [[Sri Lanka]].
[[Lokayatas]]- One of the most {{Wiki|ancient Indian}} [[tradition]]. '[[Loka]]' means the [[world]] and '[[lokayata]]' means he who is centered around or relies upon this [[world]] only. The [[lokayatas]] believed in the [[existence]] of this [[world]] only, neither in [[heaven]] nor in [[hell]], neither in vice nor [[virtue]]. [[Madhyamaka]]- [[Madhyamaka]] is a [[Buddhist]] [[Mahayana tradition]], popularized by [[Nagarjuna]] and [[Asvaghosa]]. According to this school, all [[phenomena]] are [[empty]] of intrinsic, {{Wiki|independent}} [[reality]]. [[Mahasanghikas]]- The Great Assembly. The group of [[Buddhist]] [[monks]] who broke off from the rest of the order, fourth-third century BCE. [[Mahayana]]- [[Greater Vehicle]]. One of the two ([[Mahayana]] and [[Theravada]]) major divisions of [[Buddhism]].
+
[[Lokayatas]]- One of the most {{Wiki|ancient Indian}} [[tradition]]. '[[Loka]]' means the [[world]] and '[[lokayata]]' means he who is centered around or relies upon this [[world]] only. The [[lokayatas]] believed in the [[existence]] of this [[world]] only, neither in [[heaven]] nor in [[hell]], neither in vice nor [[virtue]]. [[Madhyamaka]]- [[Madhyamaka]] is a [[Buddhist]] [[Mahayana tradition]], popularized by [[Nagarjuna]] and [[Asvaghosa]]. According to this school, all [[phenomena]] are [[empty]] of intrinsic, {{Wiki|independent}} [[reality]]. [[Mahasanghikas]]- The [[Great Assembly]]. The group of [[Buddhist]] [[monks]] who broke off from the rest of the order, fourth-third century BCE. [[Mahayana]]- [[Greater Vehicle]]. One of the two ([[Mahayana]] and [[Theravada]]) major divisions of [[Buddhism]].
 +
 
 
Mandukya-karika- Madukya-karika is a commentary by [[Gaudapada]] on [[Mandukya]] [[Upanishad]]. It is also laid the foundation of [[Advaita]] system. [[Maya]]- [[Illusion]], the [[illusory]] quality of this transitory [[world]] of “names 59
 
Mandukya-karika- Madukya-karika is a commentary by [[Gaudapada]] on [[Mandukya]] [[Upanishad]]. It is also laid the foundation of [[Advaita]] system. [[Maya]]- [[Illusion]], the [[illusory]] quality of this transitory [[world]] of “names 59
 +
 
and [[forms]]”; the mistaken [[perception]] of the [[world]] as [[permanent]], when in [[truth]] it is a “passage,” [[samsara]].
 
and [[forms]]”; the mistaken [[perception]] of the [[world]] as [[permanent]], when in [[truth]] it is a “passage,” [[samsara]].
Mayavada- Shankara’s [[doctrine]] of [[maya]], according to which the [[phenomenal world]] is neither real nor unreal but an [[appearance]]. [[Mimamsa]]- Revered [[thought]], solution of problems by {{Wiki|reflection}} and critical examination, a school of [[Vedanta]].
 
[[Moksa]]/ [[Mukti]]- [[Liberation]], freedom from the cycle of [[birth]] and [[death]]. Neti, Neti- “Not this, not this,” or "neither this, nor that" [[Nirguna]]- Without qualities or [[attributes]]; refers to [[Brahman]], to which no qualities or [[attributes]] may be ascribed; opposite of [[saguna]]. [[Nirmana kaya]]- The [[dimension]] of [[Buddhahood]] to which the unenlightened have the access, and where the [[phenomena]] of the [[world]] [[exist]]. [[Nirvana-]] The [[extinguishing]] of [[earthly]] [[attachments]] and [[desires]], freedom from [[rebirth]]; used by both [[Hindus]] and [[Buddhists]] to describe the [[highest]] [[spiritual]] goal.
 
Param [[guru]]- [[Guru]] ([[teacher]]) of one’s [[guru]].
 
  
[[Parampara]]- Denotes a succession of [[teachers]] and [[disciples]] in [[traditional]] [[Indian]] {{Wiki|culture}}. In the paramparā system, [[knowledge]] (in any field) is passed down (undiluted) through successive generations. [[Pradhana]]- [[Primordial]] matter; source of material [[world]] according to Samkya. According to Samkya [[philosophy]], the basic matter of which the [[universe]] consists. It is composed of the [[three gunas]]: [[tamas]] ([[ignorance]]), [[rajas]] ([[passion]]), and [[sattva]] ([[goodness]]). 60
+
Mayavada- Shankara’s [[doctrine]] of [[maya]], according to which the [[phenomenal world]] is neither real nor unreal but an [[appearance]]. [[Mimamsa]]- Revered [[thought]], {{Wiki|solution}} of problems by {{Wiki|reflection}} and critical {{Wiki|examination}}, a school of [[Vedanta]].
[[Pudgala]] [[nairatmya]]- Devoid of [[inherent]] [[self]] ([[emptiness]] of {{Wiki|independent}} [[self]]). Ramanuja- An eleventh-century [[South]] [[Indian]] thinker who gave a [[philosophical]] foundation to the [[Vaishnava]] devotional {{Wiki|movement}} which became known as Shri [[Vaishnavism]].
+
 
 +
[[Moksa]]/ [[Mukti]]- [[Liberation]], freedom from the cycle of [[birth]] and [[death]]. Neti, Neti- “Not this, not this,” or "neither this, nor that" [[Nirguna]]- Without qualities or [[attributes]]; refers to [[Brahman]], to which [[no qualities]] or [[attributes]] may be ascribed; opposite of [[saguna]]. [[Nirmana kaya]]- The [[dimension]] of [[Buddhahood]] to which the unenlightened have the access, and where the [[phenomena]] of the [[world]] [[exist]]. [[Nirvana-]] The [[extinguishing]] of [[earthly]] [[attachments]] and [[desires]], freedom from [[rebirth]]; used by both [[Hindus]] and [[Buddhists]] to describe the [[highest]] [[spiritual]] goal.
 +
 
 +
[[Param]] [[guru]]- [[Guru]] ([[teacher]]) of one’s [[guru]].
 +
 
 +
[[Parampara]]- Denotes a succession of [[teachers]] and [[disciples]] in [[traditional]] [[Indian]] {{Wiki|culture}}. In the [[paramparā]] system, [[knowledge]] (in any field) is passed down (undiluted) through successive generations. [[Pradhana]]- [[Primordial]] {{Wiki|matter}}; source of material [[world]] according to Samkya. According to Samkya [[philosophy]], the basic {{Wiki|matter}} of which the [[universe]] consists. It is composed of the [[three gunas]]: [[tamas]] ([[ignorance]]), [[rajas]] ([[passion]]), and [[sattva]] ([[goodness]]). 60
 +
 
 +
 
 +
[[Pudgala]] [[nairatmya]]- Devoid of [[inherent]] [[self]] ([[emptiness]] of {{Wiki|independent}} [[self]]). [[Ramanuja]]- An eleventh-century [[South]] [[Indian]] thinker who gave a [[philosophical]] foundation to the [[Vaishnava]] devotional {{Wiki|movement}} which became known as [[Shri]] [[Vaishnavism]].
 +
 
 
[[Saguna]]- “With qualities,” referring to that [[understanding]] of [[God]] which is describable with qualities and [[attributes]]; opposite of [[nirguna]]. [[Sampradaya]]- In [[Hinduism]], a [[Sampradaya]] is a [[tradition]] of [[disciple’s]] succession serving as a [[spiritual]] and encompassing a common [[philosophy]] embraced by [[guru]] [[lineages]]. Only by receiving [[initiation]] into a [[parampara]] by a living [[guru]], does one belong to its proper [[sampradaya]].
 
[[Saguna]]- “With qualities,” referring to that [[understanding]] of [[God]] which is describable with qualities and [[attributes]]; opposite of [[nirguna]]. [[Sampradaya]]- In [[Hinduism]], a [[Sampradaya]] is a [[tradition]] of [[disciple’s]] succession serving as a [[spiritual]] and encompassing a common [[philosophy]] embraced by [[guru]] [[lineages]]. Only by receiving [[initiation]] into a [[parampara]] by a living [[guru]], does one belong to its proper [[sampradaya]].
 +
 
[[Samsara]]- Passage. The term used to describe the ceaseless round of [[birth]], [[death]], and [[rebirth]]. The [[world]] of change.
 
[[Samsara]]- Passage. The term used to describe the ceaseless round of [[birth]], [[death]], and [[rebirth]]. The [[world]] of change.
 
[[Sanatana dharma]]- [[Sanatana]] means [[eternal]], never beginning or ending. [[Dharma]] means [[path]], [[righteousness]], {{Wiki|natural law}} etc. Thus, [[Sanatana dharma]] means [[eternal]] [[path]].
 
[[Sanatana dharma]]- [[Sanatana]] means [[eternal]], never beginning or ending. [[Dharma]] means [[path]], [[righteousness]], {{Wiki|natural law}} etc. Thus, [[Sanatana dharma]] means [[eternal]] [[path]].
 
Samkya- An {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Indian]] [[Philosophical]] school.
 
Samkya- An {{Wiki|orthodox}} [[Indian]] [[Philosophical]] school.
[[Sarnath]]- A [[Buddhist]] site just [[north]] of [[Varanasi]] where the [[Buddha]] is said to have begun his [[teaching]] career, setting in motion the [[wheel of dharma]].
+
 
Sasttras- [[Teaching]]. A [[sacred]] treatise or [[body]] of {{Wiki|learning}}, such as the [[Dharmasastras]], the “[[Teaching]] about [[Dharma]].”
+
[[Sarnath]]- A [[Buddhist]] site just [[north]] of [[Varanasi]] where the [[Buddha]] is said to have begun his [[teaching]] career, setting in {{Wiki|motion}} the [[wheel of dharma]].
Satkaryavada- Samkya’s unique [[metaphysical]] {{Wiki|theory}} that the effect already [[exists]] 61
+
Sasttras- [[Teaching]].  
 +
 
 +
A [[sacred]] treatise or [[body]] of {{Wiki|learning}}, such as the [[Dharmasastras]], the “[[Teaching]] about [[Dharma
 +
 
 +
[[Satkaryavada]]- Samkya’s unique [[metaphysical]] {{Wiki|theory}} that the effect already [[exists]] 61
 
in the [[cause]].
 
in the [[cause]].
  
[[Shankara]]- An eighth-to ninth-century [[teacher]] ([[acharya]]) who is the [[principle]] exponent of the [[non-dualistic]] [[philosophy]] called [[Advaita]]. Shishya- [[Disciple]]; fit student.
+
[[Shankara]]- An eighth-to ninth-century [[teacher]] ([[acharya]]) who is the [[principle]] exponent of the [[non-dualistic]] [[philosophy]] called [[Advaita]]. Shishya- [[Disciple]]; fit [[student]].
[[Shiva]]- The “[[Auspicious]].” The many-powered [[deity]], both creator and destroyer, who, along with [[Vishnu]] and [[Devi]], is one of most widely worshipped [[deities]] in [[India]].
+
[[Shiva]]- The “[[Auspicious]].”  
Sruti- [[Sacred]] text; [[Vedas]], heard by [[sages]] in their [[transcendental]] state and transmitted to [[disciples]] by [[word]] of {{Wiki|mouth}}.
+
 
 +
The many-powered [[deity]], both creator and destroyer, who, along with [[Vishnu]] and [[Devi]], is one of most widely worshipped [[deities]] in [[India]].
 +
Sruti- [[Sacred]] text; [[Vedas]], heard by [[sages]] in their [[transcendental]] [[state]] and transmitted to [[disciples]] by [[word]] of {{Wiki|mouth}}.
 
[[Stupa]]- A [[Buddhist]] monument, shaped like a dome, where the [[earthly]] [[relics]] of the [[Buddha]] were honored.
 
[[Stupa]]- A [[Buddhist]] monument, shaped like a dome, where the [[earthly]] [[relics]] of the [[Buddha]] were honored.
[[Sudras]]- The fourth of the four classes, [[traditionally]] servants. [[Sunyata]]- [[Emptiness]]. The [[idea]] in [[Mahayana Buddhism]] that nothing has a [[inherent]] or substantial [[existence]] of [[self]], [[soul]] or [[essence]], that the [[world]] is made of a stream of ever changing [[mental]] and [[physical phenomena]].
+
 
 +
[[Sudras]]- The fourth of the four classes, [[traditionally]] servants. [[Sunyata]]- [[Emptiness]]. The [[idea]] in [[Mahayana Buddhism]] that nothing has a [[inherent]] or substantial [[existence]] of [[self]], [[soul]] or [[essence]], that the [[world]] is made of a {{Wiki|stream}} of ever changing [[mental]] and [[physical phenomena]].
 
[[Sunyavada]]- Another [[name]] for [[Madhyamika school]].
 
[[Sunyavada]]- Another [[name]] for [[Madhyamika school]].
Susupti- Dreamless [[sleep]].
 
Svadharma- Literally means “One’s own way.” Personal [[path]], pattern or obligation."
 
[[Tantra]]- An [[esoteric]] [[religious]] {{Wiki|movement}}, which emerged after the Gupta period, {{Wiki|emphasizing}} the union of opposites, especially [[symbolized]] by {{Wiki|male}} and {{Wiki|female}}.
 
  
[[Tapas]]- Heat; especially the heat generated by [[ascetic]] practice, believed to be creative.
+
[[Susupti]]- Dreamless [[sleep]].
 +
 
 +
Svadharma- Literally means “One’s [[own]] way.” Personal [[path]], pattern or {{Wiki|obligation}}."
 +
 
 +
[[Tantra]]- An [[esoteric]] [[religious]] {{Wiki|movement}}, which emerged after the [[Gupta]] period, {{Wiki|emphasizing}} the union of opposites, especially [[symbolized]] by {{Wiki|male}} and {{Wiki|female}}.
 +
 
 +
[[Tapas]]- Heat; especially the heat generated by [[ascetic]] [[practice]], believed to be creative.
 +
 
 
[[Tattva]]- [[Truth]]; [[essence]] of a thing.
 
[[Tattva]]- [[Truth]]; [[essence]] of a thing.
 
[[Theravadins]]- One of the eighteen [[Nikaya]] schools that formed [[early Buddhism]]. Tirthas Ford, crossing place. A place of [[pilgrimage]]. [[Upanishad]]- One of the speculative [[sacred]] text [[attached]] to the [[Vedas]]. Vainasika mata- [[Teaching]] of [[non-existence]] and destruction. [[Vaisheshika]]- One of the six [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools of [[philosophy]]. Historically, it has been closely associated with the [[Hindu]] [[school of logic]], [[Nyaya]].
 
[[Theravadins]]- One of the eighteen [[Nikaya]] schools that formed [[early Buddhism]]. Tirthas Ford, crossing place. A place of [[pilgrimage]]. [[Upanishad]]- One of the speculative [[sacred]] text [[attached]] to the [[Vedas]]. Vainasika mata- [[Teaching]] of [[non-existence]] and destruction. [[Vaisheshika]]- One of the six [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|orthodox}} schools of [[philosophy]]. Historically, it has been closely associated with the [[Hindu]] [[school of logic]], [[Nyaya]].
 +
 
[[Vaisyas]]- The third of the four classes, [[traditionally]] {{Wiki|merchants}} and {{Wiki|farmers}}.
 
[[Vaisyas]]- The third of the four classes, [[traditionally]] {{Wiki|merchants}} and {{Wiki|farmers}}.
 
[[Varna]]- The four classes of [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|society}}: [[Brahmin]], [[kshatriya]], [[vaishya]], and [[shudra]].
 
[[Varna]]- The four classes of [[Hindu]] {{Wiki|society}}: [[Brahmin]], [[kshatriya]], [[vaishya]], and [[shudra]].
[[Varanasi]]- [[Banaras]], the city between the [[Varana]] and the Asi [[Rivers]]. Varnasrama- Refers to India’s {{Wiki|social}} system consisting of four varnas, or {{Wiki|social}} orders ([[Brahmin]], kshtriya, vasya, and sudra). [[Veda]]- [[Wisdom]], [[knowing]]. The [[sacred]] {{Wiki|literature}} considered to be “heard” or “revealed” ([[shruti]]).
+
 
 +
[[Varanasi]]- [[Banaras]], the city between the [[Varana]] and the Asi [[Rivers]]. Varnasrama- Refers to [[India’s]] {{Wiki|social}} system consisting of four [[varnas]], or {{Wiki|social}} orders ([[Brahmin]], kshtriya, vasya, and [[sudra]]). [[Veda]]- [[Wisdom]], [[knowing]]. The [[sacred]] {{Wiki|literature}} considered to be “heard” or “revealed” ([[shruti]]).
  
 
[[Vedanta]]- Concluding parts of the [[Vedas]], the culmination of the {{Wiki|Vedic}} [[wisdom]], [[name]] of a group of [[Philosophical]] schools with their foundations in the [[Vedas]].
 
[[Vedanta]]- Concluding parts of the [[Vedas]], the culmination of the {{Wiki|Vedic}} [[wisdom]], [[name]] of a group of [[Philosophical]] schools with their foundations in the [[Vedas]].
Videhamukti- Disembodied {{Wiki|salvation}}; {{Wiki|salvation}} attained by the [[realized]] [[soul]] 63
+
Videhamukti- Disembodied {{Wiki|salvation}}; {{Wiki|salvation}} [[attained]] by the [[realized]] [[soul]] 63
 
after leaving behind the [[physical body]] as opposed to jivanmukti which is [[liberation]] even while living.
 
after leaving behind the [[physical body]] as opposed to jivanmukti which is [[liberation]] even while living.
 +
 
[[Vishnu]]- One of the three ([[Vishnu]], [[Shiva]], and [[Devi]]) most widely worshipped [[deities]] in [[India]].
 
[[Vishnu]]- One of the three ([[Vishnu]], [[Shiva]], and [[Devi]]) most widely worshipped [[deities]] in [[India]].
Visistadvaita- One who believes in a modified [[form]] of [[non-duality]]. Vivarta [[vada]]- {{Wiki|Theory}} that [[Brahman]] appears as the [[world]], [[soul]] and [[God]], like a rope appears as a {{Wiki|snake}}, without itself undergoing any change. [[Yoga]]- Union (with the Supreme); literally, a yoke or [[discipline]]; the technique of [[meditation]] whereby the {{Wiki|individual}} brings himself into {{Wiki|unity}} with the [[Ultimate Reality]]; the [[philosophy]] of the [[Wikipedia:Sage (sophos|sage]] [[Wikipedia:Patanjali|Patanjali's]].
+
 
 +
Visistadvaita- One who believes in a modified [[form]] of [[non-duality]]. [[Vivarta]] [[vada]]- {{Wiki|Theory}} that [[Brahman]] appears as the [[world]], [[soul]] and [[God]], like a rope appears as a {{Wiki|snake}}, without itself undergoing any change. [[Yoga]]- Union (with the Supreme); literally, a [[yoke]] or [[discipline]]; the technique of [[meditation]] whereby the {{Wiki|individual}} brings himself into {{Wiki|unity}} with the [[Ultimate Reality]]; the [[philosophy]] of the [[Wikipedia:Sage (sophos|sage]] [[Wikipedia:Patanjali|Patanjali's]].
 
[[Yogacara]]- [[Yogacara]] is an influential school of [[philosophy]] and {{Wiki|psychology}} That developed in [[Indian]] [[Mahayana Buddhism]] starting s sometime
 
[[Yogacara]]- [[Yogacara]] is an influential school of [[philosophy]] and {{Wiki|psychology}} That developed in [[Indian]] [[Mahayana Buddhism]] starting s sometime
 
in the fourth to fifth centuries C.E., also commonly known as Mindonly School.
 
in the fourth to fifth centuries C.E., also commonly known as Mindonly School.
Line 378: Line 846:
 
[[Second Buddhist Council]], a century later, took place at [[Vesali]] to discussa about the {{Wiki|schism}} within the [[Sangha]]. This Council resulted in Mahasanhika spiliting away
 
[[Second Buddhist Council]], a century later, took place at [[Vesali]] to discussa about the {{Wiki|schism}} within the [[Sangha]]. This Council resulted in Mahasanhika spiliting away
 
from [[Sthaviravadins]] and [[Theravadins]].
 
from [[Sthaviravadins]] and [[Theravadins]].
 +
 
Reign of [[Emperor]] [[Asoka]] who converts and establishes
 
Reign of [[Emperor]] [[Asoka]] who converts and establishes
 
the [[Buddhism]] on a national level for the first [[time]]. He sponsored the [[third Buddhist Council]] at [[Pataliputra]] about two century after the [[Parinirvana]]
 
the [[Buddhism]] on a national level for the first [[time]]. He sponsored the [[third Buddhist Council]] at [[Pataliputra]] about two century after the [[Parinirvana]]
 
The Age of [[Indian]] [[Buddhist]] [[philosopher]] [[Nagarjuna]]
 
The Age of [[Indian]] [[Buddhist]] [[philosopher]] [[Nagarjuna]]
 
founder of the school of [[Madhyamika]] (The [[Middle Way]]).
 
founder of the school of [[Madhyamika]] (The [[Middle Way]]).
 +
 
Beginnings of [[Mahayana Buddhism]]
 
Beginnings of [[Mahayana Buddhism]]
 
The [[Yogacara]] ([[mind only school]]) school was founded by [[Maitreyanatha]]
 
The [[Yogacara]] ([[mind only school]]) school was founded by [[Maitreyanatha]]
Line 387: Line 857:
 
prominent [[teachers]] of the [[Yogacara]] school of
 
prominent [[teachers]] of the [[Yogacara]] school of
 
[[Buddhism]].
 
[[Buddhism]].
Gupta [[Kings]] rules most of northern [[Indian]].
+
 
 +
[[Gupta]] [[Kings]] {{Wiki|rules}} most of northern [[Indian]].
 
{{Wiki|Chinese}} [[pilgrim]] Hien Tsiang visits [[India]]
 
{{Wiki|Chinese}} [[pilgrim]] Hien Tsiang visits [[India]]
Samkya school
+
[[Samkya school]]
 
</poem>
 
</poem>
 
{{R}}
 
{{R}}

Latest revision as of 01:10, 5 April 2016

Bb8vbZbT.jpg
Aaa.jpgb09f8c.jpg
Dignaga006.JPG
Kannon-atop-shachiho.jpg
Img5.jpg
Buddha wallp.jpg
Bu4bang.jpg
316 ium.jpg
Cundi bodhisattva05.jpg
Tenny-d36t68o.jpg
ChayaSarAscended.jpg
He First Jhana.jpg
Yun41.JPG
Scape 13.jpg
Aksh78sel.jpg
Ima142ges.jpg
Scan24a.jpg
352lyf.jpg
Brown-3w.jpg
Kurukulla8478.jpg
Energ.jpg
Bu4OfSong.jpg
KwanYin sno.jpg
Sukhasiddhi sm14.jpg
56529- rge.jpg
1189707.jpg
2189.jpg
09-1-s.JPG
Chod2323.jpg
Fifth Dalai Lama.jpg
Ovince-thailand.jpg
Kuh0165.JPG
0rgg.jpg
Go55ra-c.jpg
Vajrapani45.jpg
Maastik-Rin01.jpg
8 5278303 n.jpg
White-Tiger.jpg
Maa45RGE.jpg
Relig xdhism.jpg
Disciples.jpg
AmithapaV copy.jpg
Moun -tents.jpg
Nds-999.jpg
Per-1680.JPG
3D-brh68k.jpg
Sakjsdnil-a.jpg
Guru isciples.jpg
Saraswathi-3r.jpg
Milarepa-3.jpg

 Georgia State University
ScholarWorks @ Georgia State University
Religious Studies Theses Department of Religious Studies 12-4-2006

Kencho Tenzin
Follow this and additional works at: http://scholarworks.gsu.edu/rs_theses This Thesis is brought to you for free and open access by the Department of Religious Studies at ScholarWorks @ Georgia State University. It has been accepted for inclusion in Religious Studies Theses by an authorized administrator of ScholarWorks @ [[Georgia State University\\.

For more information, please contact scholarworks@gsu.edu.

Recommended Citation

Tenzin, Kencho, "Shankara: A Hindu Revivalist or a Crypto-Buddhist?" (2006). Religious Studies Theses. Paper 4. SHANKARA: A HINDU REVIVALIST OR A CRYPTO BUDDHIST?
by

Under The Direction of Kathryn McClymond

ABSTRACT

Shankara, the great Indian thinker, was known as the accurate expounder of the Upanishads.

He is seen as a towering figure in the history of Indian philosophy and is credited with restoring the teachings of the Vedas to their pristine form.

However, there are others who do not see such contributions from Shankara. They criticize his philosophy by calling it “crypto-Buddhism.”

It is his unique philosophy of Advaita Vedanta that puts him at odds with other Hindu orthodox schools.

Ironically, he is also criticized by Buddhists as a “born enemy of Buddhism” due to his relentless attacks on their tradition.

This thesis, therefore, probes the question of how Shankara should best be regarded, “a Hindu Revivalist or a Crypto-Buddhist?”

To address this question, this thesis reviews the historical setting for Shakara’s work, the state of Indian philosophy as a dynamic conversation involving Hindu and Buddhist thinkers, and finally Shankara’s intellectual genealogy.

Thesis Submitted in Partial Fulfillment of the Requirements for the Degree of Masters of Arts in the College of Arts and Sciences
Georgia State University

Major Professor: Kathryn McClymond
Committee: Jonathan Herman

December 2006

ACKNOWLEDMENT

In the process of writing this thesis, many people have helped me, both directly and indirectly. Their ideas, suggestions, and queries were the source of my inspiration. This thesis could not have been completed without their assistance. First, my heartfelt appreciation goes to Dr. Kathryn McClymond, my thesis advisor, for her guidance and inspiration in writing this thesis and also her unwavering support throughout my graduate school years at Georgia State University.

My special thanks also go to Dr. Susan Walcott and Brendan Ozawa whose encouragement and support have been both valuable and indispensable. I am also very grateful to my father-in-law, Dr. Arun Chatterjee, for showing me the underlying tenets of different Hindu philosophical schools, particularly of Advaita Vedanta of Shankara.

I would like to thank my thesis committee members, Dr. Jonathan Herman and Dr. Christopher White, for their insightful comments, suggestions, and teachings as well. Finally, but most importantly I would like to thank my wife, Rinku, for her selfless support, without whom I would have never done this.

Introduction


Introduction

One of the best known figures in the history of Indian thought, Shankara has been credited with restoring the study of Vedas, especially Advaita Vedanta to their pristine purity, and he is also widely regarded as an accurate expounder of the Upanishads. As George Cronk (2003) says, “Shankara is a towering figure in the history of Indian philosophy” (1). The same notion prevails in Surendranath Dasgupta’s Indian Idealism (1962), where he says, “The most important interpretation of Upanishadic idealism has been that of the Brahmasutras as expounded by Shankara and as further elaborated by his followers” (149).

In sharp contrast to such accolades, well-regarded scholars such as C. D .Sharma, S.G. Mudgal, and Ninian Smart do not view Shankara’s thought as innovative. According to them, Shankara’s Advaita Vedanta philosophy did not differ significantly from Mahayana Buddhism. Mudgal (1975), for example, points out in the introduction of his book Advaita of Shankara–A Reappraisal that “the difference between Sunyavada (Mahayana) and Advaita is a matter of degree and emphasis and not a matter of difference in kind” (4). “Probably because of these similarities,”

Natalie Isayeva (1993) says, “even such an astute Buddhologist as Rozenberg was of the opinion that a precise differentiation between Advaita Vedanta and Buddhism is impossible to draw” (172). For this very reason, Ramanuja, the founder of the Visistadvaita Vedanta School and other orthodox Hindu schools, went so far as to describe Shankara as a “crypto-Buddhist.” Yet at the same time, ironically, Shankara is criticized by Buddhist scholars as a “born enemy of Buddhists” due to his relentless attacks on their tradition. Sengaku 2



Mayeda (1999) says, “Sankara, however, vehemently attacks Buddhism here and there in his Brahmasutrabhasya, Brhadaranyakopanisadbhasya, Upadesasahasri and his other works” (n.p.). Shankara, for instance, accuses Buddhism for sowing the general sense of pessimism in people’s mind. Shankara argues that Buddhism (Mahayana) is vainasikamata, a teaching of non-existence and destruction.

Shankara even portrays Buddha’s teachings as a means to lead the wicked and the demons astray despite his inclusion of Buddha as the ninth avatar of Vishnu (Hindu god). Gavin Flood (1996) says, “The Buddha is a curious inclusion in this list: an incarnation sent to lead the wicked and the demons astray and so to hasten the end of the current age of darkness (kali yuga)” (116).

These are some of the few instances that clearly demonstrate Shankara’s attitude towards Buddhism. One reason, according to F. Whaling (1979), for Shankara’s reaction against Buddhism is “the undue Buddhist influence he felt he had received from Gaudapada” (23).

This raises the key question that will be addressed in this thesis: is Shankara best regarded as a “crypto-Buddhist” or as a “born enemy of Buddhism?”

According to Shankara, in his time sanatana dharma (eternal teaching, tradition, or religion) had been almost broken within the entangling of Buddhist philosophy, which had given rise to a general sense of pessimism amongst the general population.

Hinduism, on the other hand, was disunited and had split into many groups and sects, each with its own views. Both Hindu and Buddhist communities were showing signs of corruption, disintegration, and a lack of inner dynamism in appealing to the general public.

A philosophical emptiness prevailed, and society was in need of correct spiritual direction. It was in this atmosphere that Shankara was keen to stress the importance and correct interpretation of the Upanishads. As T.M.P. Mahadevan (1968) says, “At the time 3


when false doctrines were misguiding the people and orthodoxy had nothing better to offer than a barren and outmoded ritualism to counteract the atheism of the heterodox, Shankara expounded the philosophy of the Upanishads for the benefit of humanity” (285). A similar conclusion is also made by Isayeva in her book, Shankara and Indian philosophy. She says, “His [Shankara’s] task was to curb the activity of ‘heretics’, to put an end to mental instability in general and what was of no less importance–to set limits on ritual trends within a former brahmanist unity, submitting it to a new kind of spiritual kind” (11).

However, it seems that while Shankara did assimilate some teachings of Buddhism into his Advaita system, at the same time he denied and refuted Buddhist concepts that were not in agreement with the Upanisads. For instance, he embraced the practice of ahimsa (non-violence) and condemned animal sacrifices. However, he vehemently criticized the central Buddhist doctrine of sunyata (emptiness).

Regarding orthodox Hinduism, Shankara believed that early Vedantins, such as Ramanuja and Madva, failed to grasp the real nature and meaning of the philosophy of the Vedanta as taught in the Upanishads. According to Shankara, pre-Shankara Vedanta was theistic and realist. It conceived of Brahman as unity-in-diversity, with internal individual distinctions being admitted. In mukti (liberation), the jiva (individual soul) retains its individuality.

These views were not palatable to Shankara, and in contrast he taught the doctrine of nondualism (Advaita). According to Shankara, in the state of mukti, an individual is absorbed in the Brahman. By embarking in this direction, Shankara created a new form of Indian philosophy quite different from his predecessors.



Although Sankara’s time seems far removed from ours, and the differences and similarities between his thought and that of Nagarjuna’s tradition may not seem of great relevance today, there is actually quite a bit at stake in how we view him.

We find today a growing interest in Indian traditions of philosophy and meditation in the west and a corresponding proliferation of teachers of various traditions. Perhaps because the transmission of these traditions to the west remains at a relatively early stage, or perhaps because of the influence of a New Age style of thinking, often the philosophical nuances of these traditions are downplayed. Many of these traditions use a similar set of terms and concepts, such as karma, moksha, reincarnation, and so on, and it is easy for those unfamiliar with the subtleties of their respective philosophies to think that these traditions all ultimately boil down to the same thing.



Sometimes we even find popular teachers in the west saying just that, as in a recent talk given at Tibet House jointly by Robert Thurman and Deepak Chopra, two of the most popular exponents of Tibetan Buddhism and Advaita Vedanta in the US. Both teachers drew attention to the similarities between the two traditions, and Prof. Thurman explicitly stated that there was no real difference between Buddha Dharma and Advaita Vedanta.

He says, “It is only some semantic confusion people attach to it” (“God and Buddha: A Dialogue,” 2000). Whether this is true or not might not be very important if these were traditions that merely involved theory and philosophy, but they are at their roots traditions that are fundamentally about practice for self-cultivation and liberation.

Most serious scholars and practitioners of these traditions would probably agree that a correct philosophical view is not an end in itself, but serves to enable one’s practice to be effective. If this is so, then philosophical differences do matter and are not merely 5
academic. And if that is the case, then there is danger in papering over those differences and presenting diverse traditions as all being basically the same, even if this appeals to contemporary American culture.


In Indian religion, theory and practice are closely related, and there is a great diversity in terms of methods of self-cultivation and meditation. How one viewed oneself and ultimate reality would have to correspond with one’s practice of meditation. In America today, on the other hand, despite its growing popularitymeditation” is often seen as a single, relatively straightforward activity for relaxation, rather than a category encompassing a broad range of practices.

If these philosophies and practices are really about self- transformation, and if they are to be properly transmitted to the west, then a greater attention to detail to both theory and practice will be necessary, and generalizations will have to give way to more subtle analyses of difference. In this context, it remains important that one investigate the claims made by many teachers and scholars that Advaita and Mahayana Buddhism are basically the same philosophy, and for this reason a serious investigation of Sankara is essential. This thesis, therefore, probes the question of how Shankara should best be regarded, and argues that Shankara is best characterized not as a Hindu thinker or a “crypto- Buddhist,” but as an Upanishadic Indian philosopher.



This characterization best reflects the historical setting for his work, the state of Indian philosophy as a dynamic conversation involving Hindu and Buddhist thinkers, and finally Shankara’s intellectual genealogy. To investigate this question, the initial section of this paper examines Shankara’s historical and geographical context, particularly the region of Northern India where Shankara spent most of his life teaching and gathering disciples. As K. Damodaran 6
(1967) says, “the main centers of his [Shankara’s] activities were in North India” (247). This section also highlights the political, economic, and social changes in and around that region and their impact on religious beliefs, ethics, and philosophical outlook of the people at the time.


The second section focuses on the dynamics of the relationship between Shankara and his teacher, Gaudapada, and on Gaudapada’s influence on Shankara’s life. As a result, it reveals the important but limited influence of Buddhism on Shankara’s teachings. The third section will explore the key philosophical concepts Brahman, maya, jiva, Atman, avidya, and moksa from the perspective of Shankara’s writings and commentaries on Shankara’s writings. It investigates in what ways Shankara’s thought remained traditional, original, and individually distinctive at the time.

The fourth section assesses the arguments of scholars such as Mudgal, Sharma, Smart, and others, who fundamentally suggest that Shankara’s Advaita system is no different from the Sunyavada system of Nagarjuna (150-250 CE). It analyzes the reasons why, and on what basis, these claims are made.

Finally, the last section responds to the arguments of these scholars by demonstrating that Shankara’s Advaita Vedanta is neither an imitation of Mahayana Buddhism nor contrary to orthodox Hindu schools. In fact, it is an assimilation of contemporary Buddhist thought, Hindu thought, and Shankara’s own interpretation of the Upanishads. It is therefore a unique system initiated by Shankara. The previous sections detailing Shankara’s historical background, his own philosophical position, the contentions by his critics, and my response to them, will all combine to demonstrate that this conclusion seems the best way to regard Shankara in the context of Indian thought. 7

I.

Historical background


According to tradition, Shankara lived from 788-820 CE, only thirty-two years. Despite the brief span of his life, Shankara’s achievements were truly extraordinary. As noted, he is credited as the author of many commentaries and he is also widely regarded as an accurate expounder of the Upanishads.

According to K. Damodaran, Shankara expounded a new idealist system of monistic philosophy known as Advaita Vedanta or absolute non-dualism. Damodaran says, “The Advaita of Shankara was certainly not a mere restatement or exposition of the doctrines of the Upanishads, the Gita and the Brahma Sutra. He revised some of the old concepts, added some new ones and enriched Indian idealist philosophy with many original contributions, though he claimed to have based his system of thought on the Upanishadic metaphysics” (248). (This will be discussed more fully in a later section).

Among his writings, the most important works are Brahman-sutra-bhasya (commentary on Brahmasutra) and commentaries on the Upanishads and the Bhagavadgita. His extensive writings having survived into our own time, so we know a great deal about his philosophy. However, very little reliable information about the details of his life is available. There are numerous traditional biographies of Shankara, but these were all written long after his time, and they contain small bits of historical fact mixed with substantial amounts of fable, legends, and hagiography. Shankara was born in southern India in the village of Kaladi, on the Malabar Coast (now part of the state of Kerela, South India) of brahmin parents. His father, Shivaguru, died when Shankara was still a young boy. Tradition says that Shankara displayed a 8
remarkable intelligence as a child and a spiritual disposition.

He was not only able to read, but had memorized all the scriptures at the very young age. Marrying, raising a family, and living the life of a householder were not his desire from the beginning. The death of his father, seem to have prompted him to think more about spirituality, and it especially made him wonder about the mystery of life and death The poem “Moha Mudgaram” (The Shattering of Illusion), believed to have been written by Shankara, illustrates this:
Birth brings death, death brings rebirth:

This evil needs no proof.
Where then, O Man, is thy happiness?
This life trembles in the balance
Like water on a lotus leaf-
And yet the sage can show us, in an instant,
How to bridge this sea of change.

At a very young age he renounced the world and became a sannyasin (wandering ascetic) in search of the meaning of existence. He met Govindapada, a great learned sage, by the bank of Narmada River. Govindapada taught him the philosophy of Advaita which he learned from his own guru, Gaudapada. Shankara learned all the philosophical tenets from Govindpada and eventually traveled north to Varanasi.

There, Flood says, “He taught, gathered disciples, and debated with other thinkers” (240). In Varanasi Shankara wrote all his famous commentaries. Mahadevan eloborates, “After his trip to Badarikarsrama in the Himalayas he returned to Banaras (Varanasi), and wrote his 9
commentaries on the Upanishads, the Bhagavad-gita, and the Brahma-sutra, as also his commentary on the Visnu-saharsranama and other independent manuals” (284). According to Mahadevan, Shankara grew up during a time of unrest and strife, of spiritual bankruptcy, and of social discord.

He says, “At Shankara’s time there were literalists and ritualists who were holding on to the scriptures, missing their spirit, and there were nihilists and iconoclast who were out to destroy all that was sacred and old” (13).

It was an age of conflict among the different schools of philosophy and hostility among the religious sects, a medieval period, as Donald H. Bishop (1975) says: “the period” of “both continuity and changes” (277).

Dates for the beginning and the end of the medieval period of India are debated. Historians have set different demarcation lines. According to Damodaran, the imperial period of Gupta Kings (320 BCE-500 CE) demarcates the end of ancient period and the beginning of the medieval age in Indian history. This period is particularly remembered in Indian economic and cultural history as the period when feudal ownership of property first appeared.

However, the collapse of the Gupta dynasty, around 500 CE, and the invasion of the Huns from the North, resulted in social and political disturbance with tremendous philosophical and religious changes in India. During this period of far-reaching economic and social changes, India saw the rise and establishment of many feudal kingdoms.



For example, Emperor Harsha (606 CE-647 CE) established his kingdom at Kanauj, Punjab, and expanded his territory to the Bay of Bengal. Other clans like the Palas in Bengal, the Chandels in Bundelkhand, the Abhiiras in Gujarat and so forth were also established during this time. Thus, the establishment of 10
changes in, or the expansion of different manifestations of, feudalism encouraged the village community to develop as a unit of diverse groups. Changes in the economic structure in general, and village community in particular, were accompanied by changes in the social customs, religious beliefs, ethics and philosophical outlook of the people.

Brahmanism and varnasrama, for example, arose during the disintegration of old tribal communalism and the emergence of slavery. For instance, in the earliest period, there were no signs of class division among Aryans; rather they lived a communal type of life. Property such as cows, goats and other livestock were owned in common. Land cultivation was also conducted under common ownership. For the purpose of production and distribution, efficient and strong individuals were elected as leaders of the tribes. Thus, in the absence of class divisions, claims Damodaran, the people enjoyed equality.



However, economic growth and increased wealth compelled a division of labor within the community. Each social activity increasingly required specialized leadership. As a result, some started providing leadership in battle, while others were able to lead agricultural operations, and others performed religious rites for protection. These people emerged as different types of leaders in the society. Those not able to perform these tasks worked in different sectors of productive activity such as agriculture, handicrafts and so forth. According to Damodaran, this division of labor, specialization and so forth resulted in the break-up of the old social system based on common production and common ownership. Wealth and power drifted into the hands of the few elected leaders and priests. These material conditions, he argues, gave rise to the institution of the four varnas: brahmins, kshatriyas, vaisyas, and sudras.

These divisions of society were based on functional attributes. Each varna had its own duties and responsibilities. This demarcation of rights and duties governs the social relations between the classes. The brahmins occupied a highly respected and important position followed by kshatriyas and vaisyas. The sudra was constituted as the lowest of the varnas. Only the menial service of the other three varnas was allowed for sudras. The varnashrama system thus implemented strict discipline and observance of svadharma (class duties).
It was, in fact, mainly as a revolt against brahmanism that the Buddha and his teachings appeared in India. Damodaran says, “Buddhism was anti-priest in its outlook and opposed to ritualism, and hence it was found to be more advantageous for the new times than brahminism with its accent on the varnasrama inequalities and the privileged position of the priests” (108). According to Flood, the era also witnessed the emergence of a new ideology of renunciation, which gave preference to knowledge (jñana) over action (karma) and detachment from the worldly concern by cultivating ascetic practices (tapas), celibacy, poverty and methods of mental training (yoga) (81). The path of world-renunciation offered the renouncer an escape route from worldly suffering, as well as from worldly responsibilities, and a life dedicated to finding understanding and spiritual knowledge, a knowledge which was expressed and conceptualized in various ways according to different systems. Having abandoned worldly concerns, the renouncers practiced asceticism (tapas) to attain moksa (liberation). Asceticism took the form of a severe penance, such as vowing not to lie down or to sit for twelve years and so forth. However, an ascetic was particularly encouraged to practice 12
yoga in order to achieve a state of non-action: to still the body, still the breath, and, finally to still the mind.
These new ideologies of renunciation were emerging in northern India and especially in Varanasi, the center of learning. This is where Shankara dedicated most of his life to writing commentaries, teaching, gathering students, and debating with philosophers in other traditions. Isayeva says, “It was there (Varanasi) that the preaching of the Advaitist expanded” (80).

Varanasi (Banaras) is a beautiful city located on the western bank of the River Ganges. The city is also called Kashi, the City of Light. For over 2500 years this city not only attracted pilgrims but also seekers of truth all over India. Diana Eck (1982) says, “Sages, such as the Buddha, Mahavira, and Shankara, have come here to teach” (4). Religious seekers, ascetics, and yogis found this to be an ideal place for their retreats and hermitages. According to Eck, Chinese traveler Hien Tsiang also noted in his seventh century journal about the streams of pure and clear water flowing through the city. Eck describes Varanasi as an inviting sacred precinct with an abundant forest and temples and ashrams on the banks of lake and stream.

She says, “The fact that there was so much water certainly had contributed to its popularity as a religious center” (50). Thus, great sages, yogis, and ascetics assembled in Varanasi.

Sages came to expound their philosophical teachings while yogis and ascetics made their hermitages for meditation and other practices. Young enthusiastic men flocked to Varanasi to study the Vedas with the city’s great sages. The sages and seekers of this period were not primarily brahmins. There were others, called shramanas (ascetics), who a taught new introspective, non-brahminical wisdom. The period witnessed a variety of new 13
philosophical viewpoints develop. For instance, Upanishadic sages claimed that reality cannot be apprehended by our senses, while Lokayatas contended that reality can be precisely apprehended. Varanasi became the center of this diverse developing thought. Eck says, “By the sixth century BCE Varanasi was more than a city; it was the sacred kshetra, the field that stretched out to the adjacent land of pools and groves where seekers and sages had their retreats” (55).



Varanasi was also a key city for Buddhist thought. One of the most famous seekers of the time was Siddhartha Gautama (Buddha, 6th Century B.C.E), born a prince in a small kingdom in northern India. After his enlightenment, he gave his first sermon at Sarnath (Deer Park), a suburb of Varanasi. His first teaching was on the Four Noble Truths and then later he taught Eightfold Noble Path. Eck quotes Moti Chandra, a historian, “Varanasi at this time was so celebrated that it was only suitable for the Buddha to teach a new way and turn the wheel of the law there” (56). During Buddha’s long career, he often returned to Varanasi’s Deer Park with his disciples for the rainy season retreat. As a matter of fact, for 1500 years, Varanasi continued to be an active monastic center of Buddhism. In the fourth century BCE the Buddhist Emperor Ashoka built a great stupa there to mark the city as a sacred Buddhist pilgrimage site. When Huen Tsang visited Varanasi in the seventh century, he reported that there were some thirty monasteries and 3000 monks.


In addition to the Buddha, Varanasi also attracted sages of the other great heterodox community, the Jainas. The Jaina spiritual leaders were called Jinas, Victorious Ones, or tirthankaras, the ford-markers. According to Jaina, the seventh Jina, Suparshva, was born in Varanasi. Parshvanarha, the twenty-third Jina is also said to have been born in 14
Varanasi. Jina Mahavira, a contemporary of the Buddha, also visited Varanasi during his forty-two years of promulgating Jaina teachings. Since the time of Jina Parshvanatha to the present, the Jainas have continued to have a presence in Varanasi and regard it as their own sacred tirthas. Jaina scholar Jina Prabha asks in his book Vividha Tirtha Kalpa, “Who does not love the city of Kashi, shining with the waters of the Ganges and with the birthplace of two Jinas?” (58).

The philosophical speculations and the disciplines of Mahavira and the Buddha also produced the philosophers and seers whose teachings and ideas were rooted in the Upanishads. Though these seers were orthodox, in the sense that they took the Vedas as authoritative, their focus was not on the Vedic rituals. Rather they focused on philosophical questions such as, “What is the cause? What is Brahman? Whence are we born?”

It was the search and the penetration into the nature of the things that gave rise to the philosophies of the Upanishads and the disciplines of yoga that resulted in different schools of the philosophical thought. The emergence of different schools and their darśanas (view points) also conveyed the message that every philosophy is a means to understand the truth but from diverse angles. The Samkhya and Yoga, the Mimamsa and Vedanta, the Nayaya and Vaisheshika–all emerged as orthodox darśanas. All these schools lay out diverse theories of causality and diverse means to know the truth; still they all have one objective: liberation, moksa. Eck says, “Through the centuries, the darśanas emerged and refined their views in debate and dialogue with one another” (59). Besides the rise of different darśanas, bhakti movement was another development during Shankara’s time. J.G. Suthren Hirst (2005) says, “Very importantly for our understanding 15
of Shankara’s background, the period was one in which devotion to Siva and Visnu was rising, with the massive growth of Tamil bhakti traditions” (26). As these different schools started arising, the competition among these schools also got fierce for the royal benefaction and economic security. This was one of the reasons for the social and religious unrest at the time of Shankara.

In addition to all these philosophical and devotional movements by the eight century, one of the most vibrant movements of the age was Tantra. Tantra is regarded as secret and its teaching and practices are only to be revealed by the guru with the appropriate initiation. The tantric texts are seen as a revelation from Lord Siva and superior to the Veda. According to Flood, the tantric traditions tend to be sectarian as they always believe that their own revelations are superior to any other traditions. Tantra is also well-known for its erotic and antinomian elements, such as ritual sex and the consumption of alcohol and meat offered to deities.

Eck claims that this movement was very evident in Varanasi according to the inscription by a pilgrim named Pantah (8th century CE.). He describes the image of the goddess Bhavani, called Chandi, as horrific, wearing a necklace of skulls. Creeping snakes hang from her throat, diced is meat stuck to the blade of her axe, she is dancing playfully, and her eyes are rolling. Pantah even established a temple for this goddess.

Shankara grew up in this age of historical and religious flux. The followers of these schools sought to prove their orthodoxy by interpreting the Vedanta sutras in accordance with their own tenets, showing their claim to be based on, and evolved from, ancient tradition. Shankara felt that these thinkers were neglecting the central teaching of the scriptures by performing rituals, engaging in devotional practices, or performing ascetic 16
practice to achieve moksa (liberation). According to Shankara, says Dasgupta, all these were degraded practices and could not bring about liberation. Dasgupta says, “No meditation or worship or action of any kind (as embraced by others) was required but one reached absolute wisdom and emancipation when the truth dawned on him that the Brahman or self was the ultimate reality. The teachings of the other parts of the Vedas, the karmakanda (those dealing with the injunction relating to the performance of duties and action), were intended for the inferior types of aspirants” (436). Dasgupta goes on to say that throughout the commentary on the Bhagavadgita, Shankara tries to demonstrate that those who should follow the injunctions of the Veda and perform Vedic deeds, such as sacrifice etc, belonged to a lower order.

Another cause of religious unrest and instability developed because individual feudal kings embraced and favored certain form of religion. According to Eck, Varanasi saw rulers embracing Buddhism, beginning with the Emperor Ashoka, while the Shunga kings, in the first and second centuries BCE, supported Brahmanism. A little later, (1st century CE), Kanishka of Kushana empire who ruled over Varanasi became a patron of the Buddhist tradition. After the fall of Kushana Empire, Varanasi came under the control of kings who favored the Hindu tradition. The Bhara Shivas, a local dynasty, followed by the great Gupta dynasty, ushered in an age of Hindu revivalism, after centuries of Buddhist domination. Hirst says, “This was important in a context where competition for royal patronage for temple-building and economic security was fierce” (27). By the end of the Gupta rule in the sixth century, Hirst continues, all kinds of sectarian devotional movements, such as Buddhist, Vaishnava, Shaiva, Shakti and so forth, prospered in Varanasi. However, Varanasi remained under the control of different 17
Hindu Kingdoms in North India until the establishment of Delhi Sultanate and Muslim control at the beginning of the thirteen century. These centuries saw Varanasi established as the stronghold of brahminical Hinduism. The theistic Hindu tradition, as a result, continued to grow. At the time of spiritual strife and unrest, as Mahadevan puts, Shankara was preaching, debating, and gathering disciples into the Advaita lineage, the lineage he acquired from Govindapada and Gaudapada.



II.
Gaudapada’s Influence on Shankara



It is traditionally said that Govindapada and Gaudapada were Shankara’s teachers. Govindapada was his immediate teacher, while Gaudapada was his teacher’s teacher. However, as Isayeva notes, “depending on the degree of closeness to their systems, as well as on his personal esteem, Shankara addresses his direct or indirect teachers differently and bestows his praise on them differently” (33). She also says that Shankara respectfully would refer to Gaudapada as param-guru (grand-teacher) and also as the teacher, who knew the tradition of the Vedanta, while very little of significance was said about his immediate guru, Govindapada. Mudgal says, “He held him (Gaudapada) in high regard, perhaps respecting him more than his direct teacher [Govindapada]” (1). In addition, Gaudapada was the pioneer of Advaita Vedanta, whereas Govindapada only transmitted to Shankara the teachings expounded by Gaudapada. Spiritually, Shankara might have felt much closer and indebted to Gaudapada. One very obvious reason for Gaudapada’s dynamic influence was their gurushishya (teacher-disciple) relationship. A guru-shishya parampara (lineage) is a spiritual relationship based on the transmission of teachings from a guru (teacher), to a shishya (disciple). Generally, in this tradition, guru is significant in transmitting knowledge to his shishya through a strong guru-shishya relationship. Through deep respect, commitment, devotion and obedience, the student eventually masters the knowledge that the guru embodies. Shankara illustrates in his “Crest-Jewel of Discrimination” how the guru is upheld by his disciple. He says:

Let the seeker approach the master with reverent devotion. 19


Then, when he has pleased him by his humility, love and service, Let him ask whatever may be known about the Atman


O Master, friend of all devotees, I bow down before you. O boundless compassion, I have fallen into the sea of the world- Save me with those steadfast eyes which shed grace,
Like nectar, never ending.

Thus anyone seeking to study, for example, a Vedanta or tantra, should learn from a guru. The guru-shishya relationship has evolved as an essential element of the Indian philosophical tradition since the oral traditions of the Upanishads (2000 BCE). The term Upanishad derives from the Sanskrit words upa (near), ni (down) and sad (to sit) — "sitting down near," thus referring to a spiritual teacher giving instruction to a seated student in the guru-shishya tradition. An example of this dynamic can be found embodied in the relationship between Krishna and Arjuna in the Bhagavad Gita or between Rama and Hanuman in the Ramayana.


The knowledge communicated from a guru to his shishya by word of mouth over generations brings about the traditional guru-shishya parampara, or lineage.


In Shankara’s words, says Isayeva, a true teacher’s tradition is called “sampradaya” (“transmission granting;” that is, a handing over of an established doctrine from teacher to teacher). For Shankara the knowledge acquired in this tradition is more significant than any other kind of learning or erudition. Isayeva quotes Shankara, “A conceited knower might say: ‘I shall reveal the essence of samsara/bonds/ and the essence of liberation, /I shall reveal/ the essence of the sastras’ but he is himself confused and is stupefying others since he rejected the teacher’s tradition of deliberation on the essence of the 20
sastras and came to the refutation of scripture and to mental construction opposing scripture” (32). Traditionally, the ultimate lineage of one’s guru goes back to one highest deity. As Flood says, each guru is seen to be within a line of gurus, or parampara, originating possibly from a deity. This line of succession authenticates the tradition and teachings.

Thus, owing to the guru-shishya tradition, and most importantly to Shankara’s expressed personal admiration, respect, and reverence for Gaudapada, there is no doubt in people’s mind about the influence of Gaudapada on Shankara. Dasgupta says, “Shankara himself makes the confession that the absolutist (Advaita) creed was recovered from the Vedas by Gaudapada. Thus at the conclusion of his commentary on Guadapada’s karika, he says, “he adores by falling at the feet of that great guru (teacher) that adored of his adored, who on finding all the people sinking in the ocean made dreadful by the crocodiles of rebirth, out of kindness of all people, by churning the great ocean of the Veda by his great churning rod of wisdom recovered what lay deep in the heart of the Veda and is hardly attainable even by the immortal god!” (422). Shankara’s guru Gaudapada is historically believed to have been greatly influenced by Buddhism, especially by Vijnanavada (mind only school) and Sunyavada (Madhyamika or Middle Way) schools. These two streams of Buddhism were well established and were flourishing in India before and during Gaudapada’s lifetime. Mudgal says that at the timeBuddhism was politically respected, favored by scholars, and dogmatically accepted by the common man” (133). In addition, he notes that Buddhist teachers like Nagarjuna, Asanga (310-390 CE), and Vasubandhu (420-500 CE) 21

and their teachings already had great influence over the minds of intellectuals. He says, “It is almost impossible to escape their influence” (133). Historically, after the Buddha passed away (500 BCE), disagreement over monastic discipline arose between different monasteries “often due to the variant development of different geographical separated communities, rather than from actual disagreement” (Harvey 1990: 74). According to Peter Harvey, different schools of Buddhism thus developed from the different interpretations of certain rules and aspects of dharma. Initially, eighteen schools of Buddhism emerged at the time of the great Indian King Ashoka in the first century B.C.E. In addition, he says that Ashoka’s espousal of Buddhism helped the religion to become a popular religion and also spread throughout Asia.

According to Harvey, Mahayana Buddhism, which arose some time between 150 BCE and 100 CE, was not associated with any particular individual, nor was it linked directly to any of the eighteen schools mentioned above. He believes that it arose “as the culmination of various earlier developments” (89). However, Dasgupta in his History of Indian Philosophy says Mahayana evolved from the Mahasanghikas, one of the early eighteen schools of Buddhism. He says, “It is difficult to say precisely at what time Mahayanism took its rise. But there is reason to think that as the Mahasanghikas separated themselves from the Theravadins probably some time in 400 BCE and split themselves up into eight different schools, those elements of thoughts and ideas which in later days came to be labeled as Mahayana” (125). Nevertheless, others contend that it is because when Mahayana first emerged, it resembled Mahasanghika in several areas of doctrinal interpretation. For instance, Mahayana resembles Mahasanghika in believing 22
that the lay person is also capable of becoming an arhat (foe-destroyer). In contrast to Theravada, they both encourage lay people in the practice. Unlike Theravadism they both believed the presence of Buddha exists not only in humans but also in the transcendental state of being. Thus both share the view of Buddha as a supernatural being who assumed a transformation body (nirmana-kaya) and later born as historical Buddha. Harvey mentions about the three main ingredients of Mahayana movements. One of them was “a new cosmology arising from visualization practices devoutly directed at the Buddha as a glorified, transcendent being” (90).

The Mahayana teachings became popular after the new millennium and continued to spread throughout Asia in the first century C.E. Over the following centuries, the teachings became a very strong presence in countries throughout Asia, including Tibet. As Mahayana developed, two schools of thought emerged, the Madhyamika (the Middle Way) and the Yogacara (the Mind Only School). The former developed out of the teachings of Nagarjuna, a Buddhist sage from the south of India. His most important work - the Mulamadhyamika-karika (Fundamental Verses on the Middle Way) - aimed to show the truth of the emptiness or sunyata by argument. His basic argument is that all things are conditioned and therefore cannot be said to have an inherent nature, an undying essence. The world we perceive is made up of ever-changing dharmas, mental and physical constituents that only have significance in the way that they relate to each other. Yogacara or the Mind Only School of Mahayana Buddhism was founded in the 4th century CE by two brothers, Asanga and Vasubandhu. This school argued that the world as we perceive it is a creation of the mind. As individuals we therefore create imaginary worlds that are mistaken for real existence.

According to Hacker (1952) the profound influences of Buddhism on Gaudapada were from the Lankavatara-sutra and the writings of Nagarjuna and Vasubandhu. Thus, some scholars are of the opinion that he was a “crypto-Buddhist.” Isayeva says, “His work mandukya-karika was undoubtedly composed under the direct impact of Buddhist ideas” (10). She continues, “And it was from Buddhism that Gaudapada borrowed the notion of the illusiveness of manifold world activities and perceptions that being cut short and exhausted in the moment of true seeing” (52). Scholars also charge that Gaudapada’s mandukya-karika reveals notable Buddhist influence on his formulation of non-dual Advaita, especially in the last chapter.


Consequently, scholars argue that due to Gaudapada’s influence, Shankara incorporated Buddhist ideas and images in his writings, most importantly the concept of maya. Shankara’s concept of mayavada is one of the most complex and important elements in his thought. Mudgal claims that the theory of maya is first introduced into Vedanta by Gaudapada. He says, “maya doctrine as the theory of illusion is not be found, nor any suggestions of that doctrine are to be found, either in the Vedas or in the Upanishads, or in the Gita” (69).
These are indeed compelling reasons to see the influence of Buddhism on Shankara. First, as mentioned in previous section, Buddhism was well established and flourishing before Shankara was even born. Secondly, there is no disagreement among the scholars about the influence of Buddhism on his guru, Gaudapada, who had tremendous impact on Shankara’s life through their guru-shiksha relationship. The influence of Buddhism, through Gaudapada, especially in his philosophy of Advaita Vedanta was the actual basis for the criticism of Shankara being a crypto-Buddhist. 24

Shankara’s critics argue that most of his works contain Buddhist (Mahayana) elements and very little of original thought. For instance, Dasgupta argues, “Much of the dialectics of the reasoning of Shankara and of his followers and the whole doctrine of maya and the fourfold classification of existence, and the theory of Brahman as the ultimate reality and ground, were anticipated by the idealist Buddhist, and looked at from that point of view there would be very little which could be regarded as original in Shankara” (195). Sharma (1952) has a similar contention. He argues that the similarities between these two schools cannot be denied on any ground since they are so many and strong while any differences between them are few in number and insignificant. Thus, the only difference between the two would be, “a matter of degree and emphasis and not a matter of difference in kind” (Mudgal, 9). Taken together, these arguments suggest that Shankara’s Advaita philosophy is virtually indistinguishable from the sunyata of Nagarjuna. A thorough analysis of Shankara’s philosophy becomes crucial for determining the validity of these contentions. The following section, therefore, will examine Shankara’s concepts of Brahman, Atman, moksa, avidya, and maya respectively, the key points of similarity. 25
III.


Shankara’s philosophy

Brahman

The main tenet of Shankara’s Advaita Vedanta system is that there is nothing but the non-dual supreme reality, without any qualities or characteristics. This supreme reality is Brahman. Shankara says, “Brahman alone is real. There is no one but He. When He is known as the supreme reality there is no other existence but Brahman” (69). Mudgal describes Shankara’s Brahman as the reality that transcends the duality of subject and object, knower and known.

He says, “It is what it is. It does not become, for it just IS. It is Perfect Being, the Full, the grown. Therefore it IS” (5). Brahman is the truth devoid of any attributes. According to Mudgal, Shankara explains this further in his story concerning Kauntey and Radheya. In Shankara’s advaita system, Brahman, the ultimate Reality, is not something which has to be attained newly. Rather, it is always there, except one is not aware of its existence due to the power of ignorance.

To illustrate this, he says, “Karna was born Kauntey; however, he believed he was a Radheya; for all that, he was not a Radheya; when he was told that he was really Kaunteya, he did not become Kaunteya, which he always was, but of which unfortunately he was ignorant. Yet it was a revelation which one has through knowledge” (14).

Shankara, says Isayeva, also uses other metaphors, such as the metaphor of invincible light in an empty space to illustrate the attributeless Brahman. Shankara says the light is simply invisible not because of its non-existence, but because there is no object to illuminate. Likewise, nirguna Brahman is also not perceived because it transcends all attributes and relations. 26

As a result, Shankara warns against any rational conception or description of Brahman, for it limits the unlimited Brahman. He emphasizes that any idea that Brahman has attributes is superimposed by our ignorance and should be repudiated. He says, “Caste, creed family and lineage do not exist in Brahman. Brahman has neither name nor form; it transcends merit and demerit; it is beyond time, space and the objects of senseexperience” (75). It is, therefore, best described via negativa. In Shankara and Indian Philosophy, Isayeva says, “There is no other and no better definition of Brahman than Neti, Neti- not this, not this” (116). However, she says that this is not a denial of any positive attributes of Brahman. It is instead a means to turn the minds of aspirants from the worldly concern towards the understanding of the reality. Cronk asserts that the appearance of Brahman with attributes is “only a view based on the human need to understand the true nature of Brahman” (33). In addition, A.C. Das (1952) reports, “Hence, the neti-neti (not this, not this) method to which the Advaitists have recourse does not in any way indicate that it is just a void. On the contrary, the method brings out that Brahman, being the ultimate reality, is unique and as such cannot be determined in thought, which involves comparison and analysis” (145). For Shankara, Brahman “is unchangeable, infinite, and imperishable” (76). According to Swami Prabhananda and Christopher Isherwood (1978), Shankara’s concept of reality is that which neither changes nor ceases to exist. Anything that endures temporarily is not an absolute reality. Prabhananda and Isherwood claim, “The world is subject to modification and therefore, by Shankara’s definition, it is “not real” (8). Thus, by definition, any experiences during the states of waking are not real as they are bound to change.

Only deep consciousness is real in Shankara’s Advaita Vedanta, note Prabhananda and Isherwood. They say, “There is only one thing that never leaves us–the deep consciousness. This alone is the constant feature of all experience. And this consciousness is the real, absolute Self” (8). According to them, this consciousness is present during dreamless sleep, when characteristics and attributes like the sense of “I” or “Self” have temporarily ceased. Shankara argues that each person’s soul in the deep sleep (susupti) comes closer to unity with Brahman, though temporarily. In Shankara’s Advaita Vedanta, this pure consciousness, which is present in all being, is Brahman, but it has temporarily forgotten its identity as Brahman. Thus, the goal of a person is to realize the innermost self within one’s own being by removing all the temporary characteristics and attributes.

This description, however, is not meant to identify pure consciousness as the characteristics or an attribute of Brahman (nirguna). Shankara, as mentioned earlier, strongly rejects any attributes on Brahman. Instead pure consciousness, in Shankara’s view, is one with Brahman. Brahman does not possess pure consciousness nor is consciousness the nature of Brahman. Pure consciousness, in fact, does not belong to any individual.

It is inconceivable and indescribable, like Brahman. According to Cronk, Shankara’s logic for equating pure consciousness with Brahman is as follows: “If all differences and distinctions are unreal and if Being and consciousness are both real, it follows that there are no differences or distinction between Being and consciousness. They must be one and the same. Therefore, consciousness itself is Being-that which is. It also follows that Being is consciousness. So the essential nature of Brahman-the sole reality-is consciousness” (76). Thus in Advaita Vedanta, pure consciousness is eternal, 28
one with the Brahman, and is inherently present in everyone. It is Brahman, free from all names, qualities, and so forth.



The fundamental question being posed to Shankara by his critics is about the attributeless Brahman and its relationship with the apparent world. In what sense is Brahman the creator of this universe and how does one explain the world of differences? On what account does the multitude of changing world relate to unchanging attributeless Brahman? As a matter of fact, Shankara’s description of Brahman’s relationship with the manifest world is unique from other Hindu orthodox schools. According to Shankara, the manifold world is a mere appearance of Brahman due to avidya (ignorance) and maya (illusion).

Mahadevan explains this unique concept of Shankara by saying, “there is no real causation; the world is but an illusory appearances in Brahman, even as the snake is in the rope” (59). Therefore, according to Shankara, there is no real creation. However, Mahadevan also says, “When viewed in relation to the empirical world and the empirical soulsBrahman appears as God, the cause of the world” (59). Thus in the Advaita system Brahman has two characteristics, nirguna (attributeless) and saguna (with attribute). Saguna (with attributes) Brahman is the personal God, all-good, all powerful, the creator of the world and so forth.

To illustrate, Shankara compares saguna Brahman to an infinite ocean. Like the formless ocean water, he says, which freezes and takes the form of ice, similarly Brahman (saguna) also appears to devotees in response to their intense love and devotion. But ultimately, he says, the icy form melts away as the knowledge of sun rises. Thus, reference is made to saguna Brahman when Brahman is described as the cause of this multiple world.

Cronk says, “To speak of Brahman as the cause of the world presupposes a duality of Brahman and world, and such dualistic thing 29
is grounded on ignorance of the true nature of Brahman and Atman” (33). It is only in the dualistic thought, perception of the manifest world as real and separate entity, the possibility of Brahman (saguna) as the cause of the apparent world. In ultimate reality, there is nothing but the unity of Atman-Brahman. The real Brahman (nirguna) is always without characteristics, without action or change.


The concept of Brahman without any attributes, nirguna, is a unique view of Advaita Vedanta. No Hindu orthodox school, except Advaita Vedanta, advocates that Brahman is devoid of all the attributes. This unique view of Brahman as attributeless, impersonal and so forth has incited other orthodox schools to criticize Shankara as crypto-Buddhist. They contend that this view is no different from Nagarjuna’s concept of sunyata.

Atman

The ultimate unity of Atman-Brahman mentioned above is another unique view of Shankara.

However, this is not a combination of two different realities; rather, Atman (True Self) and Brahman are identical.

Pure consciousness, which is equated as one with Brahman and inherently present in everyone, is Atman (True Self), according to Shankara.

Isayeva says, “Atman in Advaita is pure consciousness, being one and only one it has nothing by way of parts or attributes” (115).

For Shankara this True Self (Atman) is not different from Brahman but is Brahman itself.


It does not ultimately dissolve or disappear when Brahman is realized.

Atman, according to Shankara, is unified, so it is a misconception to believe that there are many.

Shankara compares this misconception with the analogy of the moon appearing on the surface of water.

He says, just as the moon appears as many on the surface of water covered with bubbles, likewise the one 30
Atman also tends to appear as many in our bodies because of avidya (ignorance), adyasa (superimposition) and maya (illusion).

For instance he argues, when a person thinks "I am blind,” "I am happy,”

"I am fat" etc., one identifies with one’s body, perceptions, feelings and so forth.


This, Shankara says, is ego. The sense of an individual self (jiva) with a body and senses is superimposed by maya (illusion).

Therefore, each jiva feels as if he possesses his own, unique and distinct Atman.

Nevertheless, the concept of jiva is true only in the pragmatic level. In the transcendental level, only the one Atman, equal to Brahman, is true. It is free and beyond all the attributes.

This concept of Atman as commensurate with Brahman is what separates Shankara’s system from others as nondualism. In this system, upon realization of Brahman, one’s Atman merges with Brahman and any sense of individuality thereby disappears.

By contrast, the other orthodox schools equate the person’s soul with Atman as well as value his or her individual identity; thus, the Advaita idea of Atman becoming one with Brahman ultimately is not their ideal or ultimate goal.

Moksa

In Shankara’s system, the ultimate unity of Atman-Brahman is the ultimate goal of liberation (moksa). Moksa is achieved when one realizes the direct knowledge of Brahman. Shankara says:
Know the Atman, transcend all sorrows, and reach the fountain of joy.

Be illumined by this knowledge, and you have nothing to fear. If you wish to find liberation, there is no other way of breaking the bonds of rebirth. What can break the bondage and misery of this world? The knowledge that the Atman is Brahman.

Then it is that you realize Him who is one without a second, and who is the absolute bliss. Realize Brahman, and there will be no more returning to this world-the home of all sorrows. You must realize absolutely that the Atman is Brahman. (69)

Similarly, Isayevea asserts that Shankara’s notion of “liberation from this cosmic illusion” is to “return to Brahman” (3). Swami and Isherwood say, “Certainly, the goal is to realize and ultimately become one with Brahman” (29).

This realization of an individual soul ultimately merging with Brahman is a unique trait of Advaita Vedantic School.

The merging of Atman (individual soul) with Brahman uproots the sense of duality and liberates the individual from the cycle of samsaric transmigrations. In that state, one experiences Brahman or Absolute Being in the most intimate and non-separable way.

This is because the nirguna aspect of Brahman is dissociated from all qualities and attributes.

Mudgal feels that Shankara ultimately believes that “there is neither the self-awareness nor the awareness of the Self, as it is awareness itself and as so experienced it is “Silence” (7). In this way, the seer loses all his individuality and specific characters when he ultimately merges with Brahman.


One simile used in the Mundaka Upanishad, according to Dasgupta, is the comparison of the illumined seer to a river.

He says, “Just as all rivers flow into the ocean and lose their names and forms, so does the seer lose his name and forms, when he becomes free, when he loses himself in the true freedom of this great truth (38).

However, Dasgupta clarifies that this is not due to the disconnection of self with the world but due to the failure of worldly appearance as the ultimate and highest truth.

According to him, all our perceptions of multiplicity of the external world and self are 32
pure illusion and deceptive.

The moment one realizes the ultimate truth concerning Brahman, all external appearances and its deceptions dissolve naturally and the ultimate truth, Brahman, becomes very apparent.



Nevertheless, for Shankara, this merging of Atman and Brahman cannot be achieved through moral and religious acts, or through worship of a personified God. He also says that one cannot achieve this goal through the intellectual effort or the accumulating various intellectual data.

For instance, Hirst exclaims in his book, Shankara’s Advaita Vedanta: A way of Teaching, that “Brahman may be known through reading of the scriptures, but it cannot be perceived by the senses. It cannot be expressed or described, because it transcends names, classifications, or characterizations.

It cannot be known by reasoning, but its existence may be apprehended intuitively” (39). However, Isayeva indicates that Shankara accepts these means only to assist one in moving towards Brahman, but not as the actual realization.

For such a spiritual quest, giving up desire for worldly pleasure and resorting to the meditation on the meaning of Brahman is also required. Seeking a qualified teacher also becomes indispensable for the highest illumination.

These means help to discriminate Atman from non-atman, which in turn helps to burn away ignorance, avidya.



Shankara believes that liberation (moksa) can be realized when one is still alive. Liberation attained in this life is called jivanmukti while liberation attained after death is videhamukti.

Mudgal says, “When one becomes jivanmukti this world of senses has ceased to exist although he lives and moves in it” (157). However, the body of a realized seer is still subjected to suffering and pain even when he has eliminated his ego. He escapes from this only when he leaves behind his body at the time of death. The final 33
disappearance of all identification comes when he dies and leaves behind his body.

This is the ultimate realm of silence, from where he never returns. Isayeva says, “In Advaita, the ultimate liberation is placed beyond the causal chain of phenomena” (157).

Thus, for Shankara, Brahman is not something to be attained or achieved, but rather to be realized. In short, in the steps to liberation, the first is to have complete detachment from all things which are non-eternal.

Then the practice of tranquility, self-control, and forbearance are implemented. This is followed by sacrificing all actions, which is usually done from personal, selfish desire. Then one must hear the truth of the Atman, reflect on it, and meditate upon it. Eventually, Prabhavananda and Isherwood claim, one is able to realize the ultimate truth, Brahman, in which the sense of duality is dissolved and the infinite unitary consciousness alone remains.


Moksa is not, according to Shankara, a perfection to be achieved; it is rather the essential reality of one's own self to be realized through destruction of the ignorance that conceals it. Shankara’s notion of jivanmukti and vedhamukti is not unique to his Advaita system. Other orthodox schools like Mimamsa also believe in the attainment of liberation (jivanmukti) in this life time.

Avidya

Although the attainment of Moksa or the realization of Brahman is within and inwardly experienced, one is still entangled in endless and vicious cycle of death and rebirth, with pain, suffering, and confusion. Shankara attributes these to avidya (ignorance) and to maya (the power to deceive). He says, “Because you are associated with ignorance, the supreme Atman with you appears to be in bondage to the non-Atman.

This is the sole cause of the cycle of birth and deaths” (39). 34
According to Shankara, there is a disposition in human nature to misidentify between Self and not-Self, between subject and object. For instance, Cronk says, “There is a natural human tendency, rooted in ignorance, not to distinguish clearly between subject and object and superimpose upon each other the characteristic nature and attributes of the other” (26). Mahadevan makes similar remarks regarding ignorance. He says that we mistakenly identify that the self is the subject of transmigration and that the world in which this happens is real. He concludes that “all these notions are due to ignorance” (66).

To illustrate this concept, Shankara employs the ‘snake in the rope’ analogy as a demonstration of avidya and its superimposition. This analogy suggests that the world is like falsely seeing a snake in the place of what actually is a harmless striped rope.

However, when this harmless striped rope is mistaken for a poisonous snake, an observer takes fright. In this manner, says Shankara, the manifest world is also perceived, when in reality, the manifest world is purely illusion (maya).

The snake which appears on the rope, in actuality, is not different from the rope, nor is it the same as the rope. Its appearance depends upon the rope and vanishes with the rope. However, the appearance and disappearance of the snake does not affect the nature of the rope.

The rope is the ground for seeing the snake, as Brahman is for the world of plurality. The world, like the snake, is an illicit projection, a super-imposition due to ignorance. The snake is an error; it is not real as rope, nor unreal, it is somehow there. Shankara says, “The world is not caused, but not uncaused, but not both and not neither; it is indeterminate; it is somehow there” (9).

In the same manner, says Isayeva, ordinary people are not able to understand that all attributes are falsely projected on the Atman. Not being able to separate the body and its attributes from the Atman, one superimposes these as “I” and “Mine.” This identity is falsely constructed by the ego, and thus is not a real attribute of the True Self (Atman). Thus Hirst says that one is mixing up body with self, or even senses and feelings with the self.

He warns that as long as these misconceptions are there, liberation from the samsaric rebirth is not possible. Realizing Brahman is a person’s ultimate goal, avidya (ignorance) must be removed. Misconception is then replaced by knowledge and the appearance world of name and form disappears like the imagery of a dream. In Shankara’s system, ignorance (avidya) is the main obstacle for the direct knowledge of Brahman, the Ultimate Reality. In other words, removal of ignorance leads to the realization of one’s identity with Brahman. Other orthodox Hindu schools disagree with this idea and also with the idea that the manifest world is caused through ignorance.


Maya


According to Shankara, this manifold world appearance is caused by maya. Shankara says, “It is she who gives birth to the whole universe” (Jewel-Heart Discrimination, 49). It is the inherent power or potency of Brahman. Maya obscures reality and projects the world of plurality. However, maya is neither real nor un-real. Maya is absolutely dependent on and inseparable from Brahman. Maya is non-different from Brahman but Brahman is never affected by its profanity, just like the illusionist is not affected by his own illusion. Maya is anadi (beginningless), indescribable, and indefinable as well. Thus in the Advaita Vedanta system, Dasgupta says, “The relation of maya and Brahman is unique and is called tadatmaya” (172). Maya’s apparent existence 36
only disappears when the ultimate truth, Brahman, is realized. Shankara’s concept of maya (illusion) was highly criticized. Scholars argue that Shankara is indebted to the Buddhists for his concept of maya. Although the word maya occurs in Bhagavadgita, scholars argue that Shankara’s theory of maya is nowhere to be found in Vedas or in Upanishads. Instead, they charge that it is a doctrine first initiated in Vedanta system by Shankara’s guru, Gaudapada. Mudgal says, “The doctrine of maya as understood by Shankara was first introduced in the Vedanta by Gaudapada karika” (69). After having analyzed all the key concepts of Shankara’s Advaita Vedanta system, the following sections will assess each criticism to see if these concepts are original or borrowed from other traditions.

IV.
Critiquing Shankara’s Philosophy

In light of Shankara’s philosophical views as presented in his Advaita system, critics like Sharma, Dasgupta, Mudgal, Smart, and others have contended that Shankara is a crypto-Buddhist. These arguments are most clearly laid out by Mudgal in his book, Advaita of Shankara- A Reappraisal (1975).

My particular attention to Mudgal is not because I am responding to him particularly or more than the other critics, but because among the scholars who have examined this issue, Mudgal is the one who gives the most systematic and point-by-point comparative analysis of Sankara’s system of Advaita Vedanta and the Mahayana Buddhism of Nagarjuna, while the comments made by other scholars are less comprehensive and more eclectic. By examining his work and responding to it, I am able to cover the range of issues addressed by the other scholars as well.

However, it should be clear that I am responding to all these scholars and not Mudgal alone.
In this book Mudgal interprets the ultimate reality of both the Mahayana school of Nagarjuna and the Advaita system of Shankara as transcendental. He says, “The tattva (that-ness) of Nagarjuna and the Brahman of Shankara are both transcendental to thought” (176). His claim is based on the fact that both schools accept their ultimate truth as non-dual, ineffable, trans-empirical, beyond thought, or trans-relational. Hence, the ultimate truth, he continues, is not an object of knowledge. He says, “It is not knowable as an object; for all knowability is knowability as an object, therefore, the ultimate cannot be conceived or determined in thought” (176). It is considered as unspeakable or indescribable hence best describe via negativa.


In addition, Mudgal contends that the characterization of Ultimate Reality, Brahman, as bliss in Shankara’s Advaita system is very similar to Nagarjuna’s concept of sunyata. For example, he says that the fundamental belief of Mahayana Buddhism is that all is suffering, change, and substanceless. Therefore, the practice in Mahayana Buddhism is focused on the attainment of a state free from change and sorrow.

According to Nagarjuna, says Mudgal, sunya transcends all change, misery, and sorrow, the characteristics of the empirical world of things. “This Absolute,” says Mudgal, “even though Nagarjuna has not said in so many words, is, by the very nature of Nagarjuna’s dialectic, Bliss” (178).

Another important affinity between Mahayana Buddhism and Shankara’s Advaita Vedanta system is the notion of tathagata-garbha and Atman. Well-known tathagatagarbha texts, like Tathatagata-garbha Sutra (200 CE-250 CE) and Srimala-devi Simhanada Sutra (250 CE-350 CE) describe tathagata-garbha as pure consciousness. According these texts, tathagata-garbha is present in all the beings regardless of whether they are deluded or defiled.

The defilements, says Harvey, “are seen as unsubstantial, unreal, but as imagined by the deluded mind” (116). Tathagata-garbha is present within naturally from the beginingless time. It is unchanging, permanent, and beyond duality. Harvey says, “It is already present, the immaculate true nature to which nothing need be added and from which nothing need be taken” (115). Ultimately, tathagata-garbha is not to be attained, but to be realized by dissolving all the defilements. It is like gold buried under some filth which has simply to be uncovered.


This Buddhist notion of tathagata-garbha is so close to Shankara’s concept of Atman that some Buddhist scholars like Matusmoto Shiro and Hakamaya Noriaki of Soto 39
Zen call into a question of the doctrine of tathagata-garbha. According to Sallie B. King (1997), they argue that Buddha-nature thought is an essentialist philosophy parallel to the monism of Upanishads. In addition, Harvey also says, “Given this description, how then it differ from a permanent Self (Pali atta, Skt atman), which Buddhism had never accepted?” (118).

Next, Mudgal claims, the description of jivas and the manifest world by Shankara’s Advaita system as unreal also has close affinity to nairatmyavada of the Mahayana Buddhists. Mudgal explains that Mahayana accepts pudgala nairatmya (selflessness of person) and dharma nairatmya (non-substantiality of things). In other words, both the individual and things are devoid of any substantial existence. He says, “To the Buddhist, individuality is the ego-substance (jiva)” (179). This notion is very similar to the Vedanta view of Shankara, who rejects jivas as individual, independent and eternal.

According to Shankara, Mudgal says, these attributes are only superimposed on the Absolute because of Avidya (Ignorance). Jivas are, therefore, dependent, limited, relative, and have no absolute existence. Consequently for Shankara, he argues, “They are unreal and even so is the world; it is a case of error” (180). Both the self and the manifest world, in these two systems, therefore, lack substantiality. A similar remark is also made by Smart (1992).

He says, “The effective denial by Shankara of a plurality of selves brings him closer than any one else to the Buddhist viewpoint” (89).


Mudgal also charges that both view jñana and prajña as the means of liberation, limiting the role of karma and bhakti within the empirical world. The terms nirvana, moksa, and mukti used in Mahayana and Advaita both refer to liberation from the cycle of death and rebirth. According to Mudgal, nirvana refers to the realization of the 40

Supreme knowledge, perfect peace and absolute freedom. Here he reiterates his previous analogy by saying that the disappearance of waves is due to the calmness of the ocean, therefore the waves are non-distinct from the ocean. Similarly, “the individual is lost in the absolute beyond recognition” (183) when all the adjuncts of avidya are removed. As a matter of fact,

Mudgal confirms that “the ultimate identification of knowledge with Reality is a characteristic of both the schools” (176). In addition, they both accept, he says, jivan mukti and videha mukti. The first kind of mukti or nirvana, according to both, can be realized when one is still alive, while the other is realized only after the seer leaves his physical body behind when he dies.

Finally, Mudgal likens Shankara’s understanding of maya with the Mahayana’s notion of illusory nature.

He contends that both believe that the world is maya. In other words, this manifest world, which everyone perceives and experience, is illusory.

He says, “It is a creation by the self deluding itself by its avidya” (180).

He refers again to the analogy of waves on the ocean. As the waves on the ocean are not distinct from the ocean, he explains, the world is also non-distinct from the tattva or the Brahman.

He then concludes by saying, “When avidya is overcome or maya is dispelled, what is discovered is Brahman only” (181).

Thus for Mahayana Buddhism and Shankara, the existence of empirical world is only conventional, conditioned, or dependent.

As Smart says “All appearances are illusory, but some are more illusory than others” (89). This feature of illusory nature of all appearances, at the ordinary level, is what Shankara’s system shares with Mahayana Buddhism.




As we have seen in the previous pages, the comparison between Mahayana Buddhism and Shankara’s Advaita Vedanta system are compelling.

They suggest that the 41
fundamental concepts of Advaita of Shankara, like Brahman, Atman, maya, and moksa had already appeared in the Sunyavada system of Mahayana. Therefore, many scholars conclude, Shankara’s doctrine of Advaita does not contain any original thought.

However, there are some subtle but very significant elements of Shankara’s fundamental to his system. These views are not only unique to Shankara, but are some of his fundamental views. These elements are what make Shankara’s Advaita system distinct from other Indian orthodox schools and Buddhism as well.

Mudgal and others are, perhaps, correct to some extent, but that does not justify their conclusion that Shankara is a crypto-Buddhist. The following section will, thus, examine important differences between Shankara and Mahayana thought to see how fundamentally separate Advaita Vedanta is from Sunyavada of Nargarjuna.

V.

Response to Shankara’s Critics

As laid out in the previous section, one of the main reasons Shankara is considered a crypto-Buddhist pertains to his concept of Brahman. Scholars contend that his view parallels the concept of sunyata in Mahayana Buddhism.

This criticism is based on the Advaita Vedanta description of Brahman as the ultimate reality, attributeless, indescribable, and infinite. This characterization of ultimate reality is also very evident in Mahayana’s description of sunyata.

For instance, Harvey notes sunyata of Nagarjuna as the ultimate reality which is not only inconceivable but also inexpressible.

He says, “The ultimate truth, then, is that reality is inconceivable and inexpressible” (102). Harvey also adds that sunyata (the ultimate truth) of Nagarjuna is immutable, unchangeable, undiscriminated, and undifferentiated.

In spite of such similarities, there are some underlying views, regarding Brahman and sunyata, unaddressed by the critics that eventually distinguish them from one another. Shankara’s description of Brahman as permanent and eternal explains it. In Crest Jewel of Discrimination, Shankara says: Brahman is supre me.


He is the reality-the one without a second.
He is pure consciousness, free from any taint.
He is tranquility itself. He has neither beginning nor end. He does not change. He is joy for ever.
He transcends the appearance of the manifold, created by Maya. He is eternal, for ever beyond reach of pain, not to be divided, not to be measured, without form, without name, undifferentiated, immutable. 43
He shines with His own light.


He is everything that can be experienced in this universe.

The illumined seers know Him as the uttermost reality, infinite, absolute, without parts-the pure consciousness. (71) There is also a clear characterization of Brahman as eternal and absolute in his response to the problem of Brahman-world relationship.

Shankara responds to this problem by drawing on Samkya’s (350-450 CE) concept of satkaryavada, with slight variation. Satkaryavada postulates that an effect pre-exists in a cause, and that it is not distinct from its cause.

Samkya believes that the world of evolution is potentially pre-existent in prakrti (nature), before creation; thus, the evolutes are not distinct from prakrti. They evolve out of prakriti and are not different from prakriti.

Drawing on Samkya, Shankara was able to reconcile the seemingly contradictory concepts of an attributeless and absolute Brahman and the manifest world.

Shankara’s analogy of a pot and clay reconciles these two concepts.

He says, “The pot and the earth are not the same, are not different, yet pot is earthen, it depends on earth, the pot as pot is still an earthen pot; the change of earth into the pot is merely a nominal or formal one; the pot being thus nominal or formal is false, and as earth alone it is real” (9).

Another indication of Shankara’s view of Brahman as eternal and absolute is evident in his criticism of Buddhism as a doctrine with flaws. Isayeva notes, “according to Shankara, the greatest defect of this Buddhist doctrine lies in its persistent denial of any permanent subject” (152). Thus, these clearly demonstrate that Shankara’s Brahman is not only the Supreme, Ultimate Reality, but also eternal and absolute.



By contrast, Nagarjuna refutes any view of eternalism or absolutism in his philosophy. Eternalism and absolutism has no place in Nagarjuna’s philosophy of Sunyavada. He advocates the ‘Middle Way’ between externalism and nihilism. According to Nagarjuna, says Harvey, “The nature of dharma (phenomenon) lies between absolute, non-existence, and substantial existence.

This is what Nagarjuna means by the Middle Way” (98). Nagarjuna perceives that all dharma (phenomenon) lack the quality of inherent existence. Anything that appears to exist inherently or independently, according to Nagarjuna, is imputed by one’s ignorance. In reality, all are empty of any inherent existence, including emptiness as well. Thus, all share the same nature, ‘emptiness’.


The Heart Sutra says,

Body is nothing more than emptiness;
emptiness is nothing more than body.
The body is exactly empty,
and emptiness is exactly body.
The other four aspects of human existence -
feeling, thought, will, and consciousness -
are likewise nothing more than emptiness,
and emptiness nothing more than they.



Nagarjuna equates this emptiness with the principle of “dependent arising.”

He says that things exist only in a relative way and not in an absolute way. For instance, if one posits something as being absolutely long or short, it would have to be long or short by its own nature. Obviously, this is not the case because the description “short” is relative to “long” and vice versa. These are relational statements; each depends on the other for its 45
existence.

Nagarjuna argues that all phenomena are devoid of independent, inherent, or ultimate existence. Their existence in relationship to and in reliance upon other phenomena is never refuted. Since all phenomena, in Nagarjuna’s perspective, are empty, some wonder if he is suggesting that emptiness is eternal and independent.

Nagarjuna’s response is that even the ultimate reality, emptiness, exists in dependence on other phenomena and not as an ultimate basis for other phenomena to arise.

 Hence, Harvey says, “Emptiness is not some ultimate basis and substance of the world, like the Brahman of the Upanishads” (99).

In other words, reference to emptiness is always made in relation to object’s ultimate nature, devoid of any inherent existence.

Similarly, Harvey says, “At the ultimate level, even talk of emptiness is to be finally given up as the things which are said to be empty do not ultimately exist” (102).



Similarly, G.C. Nayak (1979) exclaims that any consideration of sunyata of Mahayana as absolutism is mistaken and misinterpreted.

He says, “Reacting against the nihilist interpretation of sunyata some modern thinkers have fallen into the opposite error of taking it as an Absolute Reality whose characteristics are beyond the grasp of human intellect” (478).

He goes on to say that if Nagarjuna’s philosophy of sunyata is taken as affirmation of absolutism or transcendentalism, then one falls into one of the four-cornered (catuskoti) negation, the device used by Nagarjuna in analyzing and refuting all four possible extremes on a topic.

By contrast, Shankara sees Brahman as a separate entity with essence. According to Shankara, the manifold world is an illusory world. It is superimposed upon Brahman by the power of maya and avidya (ignorance).

Thus Shankara says, “This universe is an effect of Brahman. Apart from Brahman, it does not exist. But this universe which is superimposed upon Brahman is nothing but a name” (70). Jay Garfield (1994) compares 46
this view with the notion of emptiness and says that if emptiness is perceived in that fashion, the notion of deep unity between the conventional and ultimate truth is not understood. He says that to see emptiness in this way “is to see the conventional as illusory and emptiness as the reality standing behind it” (2).

Moreover, he says, “To adopt this view of emptiness is indeed to deny the reality of the entire phenomenal, conventional world” (9). Therefore, Garfield refutes emptiness as a self-existent entity, “existence that stands behind the veil of illusion represented by conventional reality” (2).

Last but not least, there are other fundamental concepts that separate Mahayana’s notion of sunyata and Shankara’s notion of Brahman. For example, in Mahayana Buddhism sunyata is not an end, but is a means to achieve the Buddhahood, the perfect enlightenment.



Mahayana believes that the comprehension of sunyata, emptiness, directs one’s compassionate action appropriately and effectively, thus leading one to the attainment of Buddhahood. Harvey says, “Wisdom itself aids compassion in a number of ways.

Ultimately, it leads to becoming an omniscient Buddha, who can teach and aid beings in countless ways” (121). On the other hand, Shankara asserts that Brahman is not a means, but is an end in itself. According to Shankara, realizing Brahman is man’s ultimate goal, the final liberation.

He says, “Realize Brahman, and there will be no more returning to this world–the home of all sorrows” (69). The next topic of discussion is Mudgal’s comparison of Shankara’s concept of jiva with the pudgala nairatmya (egoless of the individual) of Mahayana.

Mudgal says, “Shankara seems to hold that jivas are the Brahman with adjuncts, like space in the pot, in the house, and the unlimited, infinite space; the pot-space and the house-space are what they are, because they are so defined by their limiting adjuncts. When the pot breaks and 47
the walls are flattened, the space is no longer conditioned, it is infinite only” (13). Here Mudgal clearly suggests that jiva, although momentarily conditioned by avidya, ultimately is Brahman. He explicitly says that “once the saving knowledge dawns on them and the identity is realized, the adjunct with the avidya disappear and the knower is Brahman” (13).



Note that this does not correspond with pudgala nairatmya of Mahayana Buddhism, in which the distinction between the conventional existent “I” and the truly existent “I” is crucial for understanding the true nature of a person. Conventional “I” is mere “I” designated upon the five aggregates. It is the nominal “I” which is conventionally accepted. However, the truly existent “I” is the object apprehended as having a true existence, which is falsely imputed upon the conventional “I.” Thus, in dependence upon the conventional “I,” there arises the sense that “I” exist truly. According to Mahayana, this is grasping at inherent “I,” the conceptual misapprehension of a truly existent self.

Only the wisdom that realizes emptiness apprehends the absence of this truly existent “I” from the conventional “I.” In other words, it apprehends the conventional “I,” which merely refers to its aggregates. In other words, Mahayana accepts no self separate from the aggregates. Chandrakriti says, “A self that’s different from the aggregates does not exist. The referent for the notion “I” is thus the aggregates alone” (6:126).

Thus, pudgala nairatmya in Mahayana thought refers to the absence of a truly or inherently existent “I” which is imputed upon the conventional “I” due to ignorance.

In Mahayana Buddhism, the self-grasping attitude or the ego is an object of negation. Wisdom realizing emptiness negates the falsely imputed nature of true existence that is imputed by one’s ignorance. Once such existence is refuted, the notion 48
of ego or a Self-grasping attitude also disappears.

Thus, nowhere in Mahayana texts is there a reference of jiva ultimately attaining nirvana; whereas in the Advaita system of Shankara, jiva ultimately unites with Brahman. In other words, this is an attainment of liberation for the jiva.

Cronk says, “So the individual self (jiva) is in reality not other than Atman, which itself is also not other than Brahman” (34). In Shankara’s Advaita Vedanta system moksa is not other than Brahman itself.

As a matter of fact, nirvana of Mahayana Buddhism differs significantly in that aspect. Helmuth Von Glasenapp (1978) says, “The Buddhist nirvana is, therefore, not the primordial ground, the eternal essence, which is at the basis of everything and from which the whole has arisen (the Brahman of Upanishads)” (n.p.).



From the above observation, one can infer that Shankara not only treats his Atman as the basis of everything, but also confirms that it is an intrinsic entity that exists within sentient beings. However, they certainly contradict the most fundamental Buddhist philosophy of impermanence and emptiness. Impermanence and emptiness, by definition, describes that everything in this empirical world is a passing phenomenon and devoid of intrinsic reality, respectively.

Thus, in Mahayana Buddhism, tathagata-garbha is never viewed as an intrinsic entity present within sentient beings. King says, “Do these illustrations introduce an ontological theory according to which the tathagata-garbha is an entity of some kind that exist in some literal sense within sentient beings? Certainly not!” (189).


One more comparison made by Mudgal and others that needs to be addressed is Shankara’s theory of maya.

Mudgal and others argue that Shankara’s notion of maya is borrowed from Buddhism. The fact of the matter is that Shankara’s maya is much more 49
elaborated and complex. Even Mudgal himself asserts that Shankara has almost humanized his maya.

He says, “With the Midas touch of maya everything becomes maya” (10).

Shankara’s reference to the world as maya does not just mean to say it is a dependent and relative entity, as in Mahayana, but also that it is false, unreal and an illusion. Shankara’s concept of maya is also creative, projective, and transformative. It has its locus mysteriously in Brahman.

It covers Brahman with the projection of the illusory world. Such extent of maya’s power is nowhere mentioned in any other philosophical traditions.



Upon close examinations, however, it becomes clear that not only does Shankara’s maya resemble Mahayana’s concept of illusion; it also resembles prakriti in the Samkya system. In the Samkya system, prakriti is called pradhana or the chief, because all effects are founded on it and it is the root of the universe and of all objects. In the introduction to Crest-Jewel Discrimination, Prabhavananda and Isherwood assert, “This concept of prakriti corresponds, more or less, to Shankara’s concept of maya” (18).

Hirst also says, “Samkya is primarily important because he (Shankara) inherits its cosmology and psychology, that is, its account of the way our world is structured” (29). Shankara may have drawn some Buddhist concepts into his theory of mayavada, but he also appropriates Samkya’s notion of prakriti with little variation. Mudgal is, thus, right by saying that, “it is either the product of Shankara’s own fertile imagination or an unconscious intrusion of an alien theory” (69).



In the light of this review, it is clear that Shankara’s Advaita system has not only incorporated Buddhist concepts but also assimilated ideas from other Hindu schools as well.

In addition, he added his own ideas, based on his highly intellectualized 50
interpretation of the Upanishads, generating a unique philosophical system. As mentioned in the earlier section, Shankara lived in an age of historical and religious flux.

This gave rise to the philosophies of the Upanishads and the various disciplines of yoga that eventually resulted in different schools of philosophical thought.

The Samkya and Yoga, Mimamsa and Vedanta, Nayaya and Vaisheshika schools all emerged as orthodox darshanas.

The followers of these schools sought to interpret the Vedanta Sutra in accordance with their own tenets, showing their philosophical claims to be based on, and regularly evolved from, ancient tradition, specifically the supreme authority of the Sruti.

Though there were many different schools and their views differed widely, these schools developed roughly simultaneously, in the same region, so they were in a position to influence each other. Interestingly, many of these spiritual or philosophical disciplines were developed in and around Varanasi, a center of learning.

Eck says, “Varanasi was more than a city; it was also the sacred kshetra, the “field” or the “precincts,” where seekers and sages had their retreats” (56).

Upanishadic sages, Buddhist, Jains, and yogis all came here to teach, meditate, and gather disciples.

There is another explanation that reflects the specific time and geographic conditions in which he lived.

Thus, in consideration of all the above reasons, it is incorrect for Shankara’s critics to label Shankara a crypto-Buddhist.


Conclusion

In brief, we have come to see that Shankara lived in a period of conflict, unrest, and change in the social, religious beliefs, ethics, and philosophical outlook of his people. According to Shankara, literalists and ritualists alike missed the actual spirit of the Upanishads.

Worse, nihilists and iconoclasts contradicted the old sacred scriptures. In other words, it was an age of conflict among the different schools of philosophy.

This is very evident in Shankara’s own writings and life story.

For instance, he is believed to have participated in many debates with scholars not only from non-orthodox schools but also orthodox schools, such as Nyaya, Mimamsa, and Vaishesika.

These debates were staged to establish one’s reputation and to attract new disciples.

At the time, the stakes were high-the loser would renounce one’s religion and convert to the religion of one’s opponent.

Cronk says, “It was also traditional for the loser in a debate to become a disciple of the winner” (8).

Mandana Misra, a great Mimamsa master, who later converted to Advaita Vedanta after being defeated by Shankara in debate, is one good example. Dasgupta says, “He defeated Mandana and converted him into an ascetic follower of his own” (432).

Most importantly, Shankara is believed to have debated most relentlessly with Buddhists more than any other traditions.

Whether it is true or not, he is credited, by some scholars, for the decline and eventual disappearance of Buddhism from India.


Given that fact, one wonders why Shankara’s thought is so different from other orthodox Hindu schools. One explanation is that, at the time Shankara lived Buddhism was well established, and at the zenith of its popularity in India.

Mudgal says, “The appeal of Buddhism was great, as it was a protestant religion which did away with



orthodoxy, animal sacrifice, caste system, and authority of the Vedas” (170). Shankara is alleged to have used Buddhist ideas and images in his teachings and writings, albeit in a disguised way, to lure or gather disciples.

Mudgal suggests that this was deliberate tactic: “It was to attract to the sanatana fold, the convinced Buddhist, those susceptible to Buddhism and the fellow travelers” (187). He suggests that Shankara went so far as to include Buddha as the ninth avatar (incarnation) of Lord Vishnu (a prominent Hindu god).

Mudgal says, “The assimilative nature of sanatana dharma did not merely digest Buddhism, but digested the Buddha too, by adding him to the Hindu Pantheon as an avatar” (187). Buddhist practices such as ahimsa (non-violence) and monasticism were also introduced into Shankara’s system. In fact, Shankara was the first to introduce monasticism into orthodox Hinduism, building temples and initiating monks and nuns in his system.

Similar remark is also made by Mahadevan.

He says, “An apparent similarity between Advaita and Buddhist Sunyavada was simply a tactical device of Shankara, his means of overcoming an opponent, while pretending to take his side” (219). However, scholars like Sharma interpret the presence of Buddhist elements in Shankara’s Advaita system from a different perspective.

He says, “Buddhism and Vedanta should not be viewed as two opposed systems but only as different stages in the development of the same central thought which starts with the Upanishads, finds its indirect support in Buddha, its elaboration in Mahayana Buddhism, its open revival in Guadapada, which reaches its zenith in Shankara and culminates in the post-Shankarites” (318). Nevertheless, this argument implicitly, if not explicitly, tends to accept a Buddhist influence on Shankara’s writings.


Another possible reason why Shankara’s thought differed from other orthodox Hindu thought is Shankara’s interpretation and understanding of the Upanishads. Based on his reading, Shankara truly concluded that the endless cycle of birth and rebirth was due to one’s ignorance.

According to Shankara, ignorance deludes one’s mind from apprehending the ultimate truth, Brahman.

 Only in realizing Brahman, he says, could one escape the endless cycle of birth and rebirth.

The way to realize Brahman is taught in the Vedas and Upanishads.

Damodaran says, “A fundamental proposition of Shankara was that the doctrines laid down in the Vedas and the Upanishads were the one and only source of knowledge” (248).


Shankara believed that all the schools, except Advaita Vedanta, had misinterpreted the Upanishads and missed their actual spirit. Mahadevan says, “While he sought to remove the excrescences that had crept into the faiths and their institutions, he wished to conserve them in their purity as but various modes of approach to God” (285). As a result, he debated with others to stress the importance of interpreting the scriptures correctly.

Mahadevan) says, “In his travels, Shankara had many discussions with the adherents of different cult and practices both within and outside the orthodox fold, as well as schools of philosophy, and converted them to the way of the Veda and Vedanta” (284).

Shankara’s main intention was to produce the correct interpretation of Upanishads. In order to do this, Shankara skillfully drew from the religious and philosophical concepts of his predecessors as well as his opponents. In this manner he created a varied and complex philosophical structure of his own, the Advaita Vedanta system.

Thus, Shankara is best characterized not as a Hindu thinker or a “crypto-Buddhist” but as an Upanishadic Indian philosopher.


References


Bishop, Donald H., ed., Indian Thought: An Introduction. New York and Toronto: John Wiley & Sons, 1975.
Cronk, George, On Shankara. USA: Thomson Wadsworth, 2003 Damodaran, K., Indian Thought: A Critical Survey. Bombay: Asia Publishing House, 1967.
Dasgupta, Surendranath, Indian Idealism. London: Cambridge University Press, 1933. Dasgupta, Surendranath, A History of Indian Philosophy. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1922.


Eck, Diana L., Banaras: City of Light. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1982. Flood, Gavin, An Introduction to Hinduism. London: Cambridge University Press, 1996. Garfield, Jay, “Dependent Arising and the Emptiness of Emptiness: Why Did Nagarjuna Start with Causation?” Philosophy East & West, Vol. 44, 1994. Glasenapp, Helmuth Von, “Vedanta and Buddhism: A comparative Study.” Buddhist Publication Society Wheel Publication No. 2; 1978.
Harvey, Peter, An Introduction to Buddhism. London: Cambridge University Press, 1990. Hirst, Suthren J.G., Samkara’s Advaita Vedanta: A Way of Teaching. London and New York: Routledge Curzon, 2005.

Isayeva, Natalia, Shankara and Indian Philosophy. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1993.
King, Sallie B., The Doctrine of Buddha-Nature is Impeccably Buddhist. Pruning the Bodhi Tree: The Storm over Critical Buddhism, eds. Hubbard, Jamie and Paul L. Swanson: University of Hawaii Press, 1997.

Mahadevan, T.M.P, Shankaracharya. New Delhi: National Book Trust, 1968. Mayeda, Sengaku, “Shankara and Buddhism.” A journal of Nagarjuna Institute of Exact Methods, Vol 11, 1999-2005 (combined issue).

Mudgal, S.G., Advaita of Shankara: A Reappraisal. New Delhi: Motilal Banarasidass, 1975.
Nayak, G.C., “The Madhyamika Attack on Essentialism: A Critical Appraisal.” 55

Philosophy East & West, Vol. 29, No 4, 1979.
Shankara, Crest-Jewel of Discrimination. Trans. Swami Prabhavananda and Christopher Isherwood. California: Vedanta Press, 1947.
Sharma, Chandradhar, A Critical Survey of Indian Philosophy. London: Rider & Company, 1960.

Smart, Ninian, Doctrine & Argument in Indian Philosophy. Leiden: E.J.Brill, 1992 Thurman, Robert, and Deepak Chopra, God and Buddha: A Dialogue. Produced by Tibet House. 90 min. Mystic Fire Video. VHS, 2000.

Whaling, F., “Shankara and Buddhism.” Journal of Indian Philosophy, Vol. 7, No.1, 1979.
.

Alphabetical List of Sanskrit Terms

Adhyasa- Superimposition

Advaita- Non-duality; incorrectly termed monism; a system of thought and a vedantist sect founded by Shankara.

Anadi- Beginningless

Arhat- The worthy one, the perfected saint, the person who has Liberated himself/herself from the cycle of birth, aging, sickness, and death. An arhat is not necessarily a Buddha; also called foedestroyer. Atman- The essence of life, identical with Brahman but used to refer to that essence within the person.

Avatar- The “descent” of a deity; and incarnation, especially of Vishnu Avidya- Ignorance
Bhakti- “Devotion, honor, love,” from bhaj meaning to share, to be devoted, to love. The heart’s attitude of devotion and love toward God.
Bhagavad Gita- The “Song of the Lord,” forms part of the sixth book of the Mahabharata and contains Krishna’s teaching and revelation to the warrior Arjuna, one of the Pandavas.

Brahman- The essence of life; the supreme, transcendent One; the Reality which is the source of all being and knowing; identical with Atman.
Brahman sutra- Brahma Sutra was written by Sri Badarayana, also known as Sri Vyasa, the celebrated author of Mahabharata. Brahma Sutra along with Upanishads and Bhagavadgita constitutes the ‘three 57
canons’ of Vedantic scriptures

Brahmin- The priestly class or a member of the priestly class, charged with the duties of learning, teaching, performing rites and sacrifices. Dharma- Duty, law, righteousness; religious duties, especially rites. Dharma nairatmya- Non-substantiality of things (Emptiness of phenomena) Darśana- The philosophical position
Ganges- Sacred river of North India, also personified as a goddess, Ganga Gupta- The great North Indian empire from the fourth to sixth century CE. Guru- Teacher, spiritual guide

Hiuen Tsiang- A seventh-century Chinese monk who traveled to India to collect the sacred Buddhist scriptures
Jainas- One of the major Indian religions. Jainas does not recognize the authority of the Vedas. Its philosophy includes belief in the eternity of matter, the periodicity of the universe, the immortality of human's and animal's minds. Jainas are particularly known for avoiding harming any living beings.

Jina- Spiritual conqueror, title by which Vardhamana, the founder of Jainsim, is know.
Jiva- Animate substance, individual soul.

Jivanmukti- He who freed himself from samsara while still alive Jñana- Wisdom, transforming knowledge.
Kali yuga- The last of the four ages of the world.

Karika- A set of verses explaining the philosophical doctrines 58
Karma- An act, and its results, which will be manifest in time. Karmakanda- Part of the Sruti or Vedic writings which relates to ceremonial acts and sacrificial rites.
Kshatriyas- The warrior or noble class; more broadly, those who rule the land and protect the people.
Kshetra- Field or area of land.

Lankavatara-sutra- This is one of the most important texts of Mahayana Buddhism. According to tradition, these are the actual words of the Buddha as he entered Sri Lanka.
Lokayatas- One of the most ancient Indian tradition. 'Loka' means the world and 'lokayata' means he who is centered around or relies upon this world only. The lokayatas believed in the existence of this world only, neither in heaven nor in hell, neither in vice nor virtue. Madhyamaka- Madhyamaka is a Buddhist Mahayana tradition, popularized by Nagarjuna and Asvaghosa. According to this school, all phenomena are empty of intrinsic, independent reality. Mahasanghikas- The Great Assembly. The group of Buddhist monks who broke off from the rest of the order, fourth-third century BCE. Mahayana- Greater Vehicle. One of the two (Mahayana and Theravada) major divisions of Buddhism.

Mandukya-karika- Madukya-karika is a commentary by Gaudapada on Mandukya Upanishad. It is also laid the foundation of Advaita system. Maya- Illusion, the illusory quality of this transitory world of “names 59

and forms”; the mistaken perception of the world as permanent, when in truth it is a “passage,” samsara.

Mayavada- Shankara’s doctrine of maya, according to which the phenomenal world is neither real nor unreal but an appearance. Mimamsa- Revered thought, solution of problems by reflection and critical examination, a school of Vedanta.

Moksa/ Mukti- Liberation, freedom from the cycle of birth and death. Neti, Neti- “Not this, not this,” or "neither this, nor that" Nirguna- Without qualities or attributes; refers to Brahman, to which no qualities or attributes may be ascribed; opposite of saguna. Nirmana kaya- The dimension of Buddhahood to which the unenlightened have the access, and where the phenomena of the world exist. Nirvana- The extinguishing of earthly attachments and desires, freedom from rebirth; used by both Hindus and Buddhists to describe the highest spiritual goal.

Param guru- Guru (teacher) of one’s guru.

Parampara- Denotes a succession of teachers and disciples in traditional Indian culture. In the paramparā system, knowledge (in any field) is passed down (undiluted) through successive generations. Pradhana- Primordial matter; source of material world according to Samkya. According to Samkya philosophy, the basic matter of which the universe consists. It is composed of the three gunas: tamas (ignorance), rajas (passion), and sattva (goodness). 60


Pudgala nairatmya- Devoid of inherent self (emptiness of independent self). Ramanuja- An eleventh-century South Indian thinker who gave a philosophical foundation to the Vaishnava devotional movement which became known as Shri Vaishnavism.

Saguna- “With qualities,” referring to that understanding of God which is describable with qualities and attributes; opposite of nirguna. Sampradaya- In Hinduism, a Sampradaya is a tradition of disciple’s succession serving as a spiritual and encompassing a common philosophy embraced by guru lineages. Only by receiving initiation into a parampara by a living guru, does one belong to its proper sampradaya.

Samsara- Passage. The term used to describe the ceaseless round of birth, death, and rebirth. The world of change.
Sanatana dharma- Sanatana means eternal, never beginning or ending. Dharma means path, righteousness, natural law etc. Thus, Sanatana dharma means eternal path.
Samkya- An orthodox Indian Philosophical school.

Sarnath- A Buddhist site just north of Varanasi where the Buddha is said to have begun his teaching career, setting in motion the wheel of dharma.
Sasttras- Teaching.

A sacred treatise or body of learning, such as the Dharmasastras, the “Teaching about [[Dharma

Satkaryavada- Samkya’s unique metaphysical theory that the effect already exists 61
in the cause.

Shankara- An eighth-to ninth-century teacher (acharya) who is the principle exponent of the non-dualistic philosophy called Advaita. Shishya- Disciple; fit student.
Shiva- The “Auspicious.”

The many-powered deity, both creator and destroyer, who, along with Vishnu and Devi, is one of most widely worshipped deities in India.
Sruti- Sacred text; Vedas, heard by sages in their transcendental state and transmitted to disciples by word of mouth.
Stupa- A Buddhist monument, shaped like a dome, where the earthly relics of the Buddha were honored.

Sudras- The fourth of the four classes, traditionally servants. Sunyata- Emptiness. The idea in Mahayana Buddhism that nothing has a inherent or substantial existence of self, soul or essence, that the world is made of a stream of ever changing mental and physical phenomena.
Sunyavada- Another name for Madhyamika school.

Susupti- Dreamless sleep.

Svadharma- Literally means “One’s own way.” Personal path, pattern or obligation."

Tantra- An esoteric religious movement, which emerged after the Gupta period, emphasizing the union of opposites, especially symbolized by male and female.

Tapas- Heat; especially the heat generated by ascetic practice, believed to be creative.

Tattva- Truth; essence of a thing.
Theravadins- One of the eighteen Nikaya schools that formed early Buddhism. Tirthas Ford, crossing place. A place of pilgrimage. Upanishad- One of the speculative sacred text attached to the Vedas. Vainasika mata- Teaching of non-existence and destruction. Vaisheshika- One of the six Hindu orthodox schools of philosophy. Historically, it has been closely associated with the Hindu school of logic, Nyaya.

Vaisyas- The third of the four classes, traditionally merchants and farmers.
Varna- The four classes of Hindu society: Brahmin, kshatriya, vaishya, and shudra.

Varanasi- Banaras, the city between the Varana and the Asi Rivers. Varnasrama- Refers to India’s social system consisting of four varnas, or social orders (Brahmin, kshtriya, vasya, and sudra). Veda- Wisdom, knowing. The sacred literature considered to be “heard” or “revealed” (shruti).

Vedanta- Concluding parts of the Vedas, the culmination of the Vedic wisdom, name of a group of Philosophical schools with their foundations in the Vedas.
Videhamukti- Disembodied salvation; salvation attained by the realized soul 63
after leaving behind the physical body as opposed to jivanmukti which is liberation even while living.

Vishnu- One of the three (Vishnu, Shiva, and Devi) most widely worshipped deities in India.

Visistadvaita- One who believes in a modified form of non-duality. Vivarta vada- Theory that Brahman appears as the world, soul and God, like a rope appears as a snake, without itself undergoing any change. Yoga- Union (with the Supreme); literally, a yoke or discipline; the technique of meditation whereby the individual brings himself into unity with the Ultimate Reality; the philosophy of the sage Patanjali's.
Yogacara- Yogacara is an influential school of philosophy and psychology That developed in Indian Mahayana Buddhism starting s sometime
in the fourth to fifth centuries C.E., also commonly known as Mindonly School.
Yogi- Follower of a path of yoga.
.

Timeline
800-500 BCE T h e Upanishads were believed to have been written around this time.
566-486 BCE
540 BCE
486 BCE
386 BCE
272-231 BCE
150-250 CE
200 CE:
3rd Century CE:
1st -3rd Century CE: T h e K u s h a n E m p i r e s tretched to Afghanistan and Pakistan and down into the Ganges valley.
310-500 CE:
.
320 BCE-500 CE:
602-664:
350-450 CE:
According to the tradition, Siddhartha Gautama, the
historical Buddha lived 80 years.
Mahavira, the founder of Jainism was born.
First Buddhist Council at Rajagaha was formed under the patronage of King Ajatasattu to preserve Buddha’s teachings.
Second Buddhist Council, a century later, took place at Vesali to discussa about the schism within the Sangha. This Council resulted in Mahasanhika spiliting away
from Sthaviravadins and Theravadins.

Reign of Emperor Asoka who converts and establishes
the Buddhism on a national level for the first time. He sponsored the third Buddhist Council at Pataliputra about two century after the Parinirvana
The Age of Indian Buddhist philosopher Nagarjuna
founder of the school of Madhyamika (The Middle Way).

Beginnings of Mahayana Buddhism
The Yogacara (mind only school) school was founded by Maitreyanatha
Asanga and his brother Vasubandhu became the
prominent teachers of the Yogacara school of
Buddhism.

Gupta Kings rules most of northern Indian.
Chinese pilgrim Hien Tsiang visits India
Samkya school

Source

scholarworks.gsu.edu